A SOs: NS . SAQA AMNAB™I IN RIN og Os de ed ore At, bdbpuddsdltdsitibiismibidsidiite AMALIA AAPA TSG OTP y, y ti; wae tig Yilldistilp ti tide WLLL. \\\ thie A \ CELL: thi Yy CELE ty; YL: . \ S \\ SS \S NY D7 Yj \ IN Middle WZ : iy tj Yj Gj Yj Mitty UY ty Yi Li YY Yj ‘4, Li ty MM Ves thy [f WY ‘ WY RN . WL a YIOX MIN JO SIUIZ1JOqe 34} Jo SUOISIAIP [e1I031119} ay} Jo deyy 6 XDO1ORHOAV eer \ vee: ee ta: Lass Doing hy UNIVERSITY OF THE STATE OF NEW YORK NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM HURONS, as) BULLETIN 78 PLATE II FE ae A N APITANASSES UNIVERSITY OF THE STATE OF NEW YORK NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM FREDERICK J.H.MERRILL Director MAP OF THE TERRITORIAL DIVISIONS OF THE ABORIGINES OF NEW YORK ABOUT A.D. 1600 BY : + W.M. BEAUCHAMP, S.T. D. 1904: Seale of Miles 1 20 i ; 4 (ath ail 5 A qi lj ; a a nae ak Sy ota + x ame >, ¢ % z g €: e" y= HI ia , | NEA Naa, : é , , t ( : f fF University of the State of New York NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM 57th ANNUAL REPORT ce Soars WOES 2 APPENDIXES 6-7 Seo MITTED TO TRE LEGISLATURE JAN. 6, 1904; BY THE REGENTS OF Gi UNIVER STbyY ALBANY , UNIVERSITY OF THE STATE OF NEW YORK=* | fj : 1905 i Ni 5 7 \ 5\S9. 7 University of the State of New York REGENTS 1903 With years of election 1892 WILLIAM CrosweLL Doane D.D. LL.D. Chancellor, Albany 1878 WuireLtaw Rep M.A. LL.D. Vice Chancellor New York 1877 CHauncey M. Derew LL.D. - : - - New York 1877 CHaruers E. Firce LL.B. M.A. L.H.D. - - Rochester 1881 WintiamM H. Watson M.A. M.D. LL.D. : Utica 1881 Henry E. Turner LL.D. - - - Lowville 1883 Sr Cram McKe.way M.A. L.H.D. LL.D. D.C.L. | Brooklyn 1885 Danie, Beacu Ph.D. LL.D. - : : - Watkins 1890 Pruy T. Sexton LL.D. : : - = - Palmyra 1890 T. Guitrorp Smita M.A. C.E. LL.D. - . Buffalo 1893 Lewis A. Stimson B.A. LL-D. M.D - - - New York 1895 ALBERT VANDER VEER M.A. Ph.D. M.D. : Albany 1895 CHarites R. SKinNER M.A. LL.D. Superintendent of Public Instruction, ex officio 1897 CuHerster S. Lorp M.A. LL.D. - : - - Brooklyn 1900 Tuomas A. Henprick M.A. LL.D. - - - Rochester 1901 BenyamMIn B. OpeLti Jr LL.D. Governor, ex officio- 1901 Rosert C. Pruyn M.A. - - - - - Albany 1902 Witiiam NorrincHam M.A. Ph.D. LL.D. - Syracuse . 19038 Frank W. Hiceins Lieutenant Governor, ex officio 1903 Jouwn F. O'BRIEN Secretary of State, ex officio 1903 Cuarurs A. Garpiner LL.B. M.A. Ph.D. LL.D. New York 1903 Cuarues 8. Francis B.S. - : - - 2. Trey One vacancy | ‘SECRETARY Elected by Regents 1900 JAMES Russe_L Parsons gz M.A. LL.D. STATE MUSEUM COMMITTEE 1903 Regent T. Guitrorp Samira Chairman Regent C. S. Francis, SUPERINTENDENT OF PuBLic INSTRUCTION DIRECTORS OF DEPARTMENTS [888 Metvit Dewey M.A. LL.D. | State Library and Home Education ~ 1890 James RusseLt Parsons gr’ M.A. LL.D. Administrative, College and High School Dep’ts 1890 Freperick J. H. Merriny Ph.D. State Museum Appendix 6 Botany 7 v Museum bulletin 75 7 Report of the State Botanist 1903 aa | a ae ao ay r * Sy. fon hs ciy s hu , rane - 7 “ » Rss? i ; , = , ~> ' * r re =¢ i | “7 j G Rep aegis . ViRI0" av attind rey yay it a5 Poa E> : + OR des 0 BS ae, rT tae FTO ) : ; ad \ ns ‘ j J 7 ; I . % eat WA jones og ala i re : ’ ne Nike ‘san ae ae heii oats gent P eee ng a rove 9 we ¢€ ey aby Dit, RR ett pet Sib NY , a a he ta Ms hae oye we Ot ae > xe te meee’ 1 We a a ee he — : “yo Save, (peel ome ae a 16% Published monthly by the University of the State of New York BULLETIN 313 1904 ‘New York State Museum CHARLES H. Peck State Botanist Bulletin 75 BOTANY 7 REPORT OF THE STATE BOTANIST 1903 PAGE PU ROCUGELONIY Aerio decd Saielns 3 Plants added to the herbari- (TEDL: year eee i ah era tae eh el u Contributors and their con- EAU EVOWS 4 oh fone, eco knw oan 9 Species not before reported 12 Remarks and observations.. 22 Taye Ilo) eya nb havea eS eee eee gts aay: 27 HYQ WwW bb PAGE F New York species of Cratae- SUG) eats sin so acre Se areaane Ss Shoes 30 G Supplementary list of plants of Susquehanna Valley. FRANK E. FENNO......... 57 Explanation of plates........... 60 Plates O, 84-86........... follow 63 HOG SDR tes eaten en es eR 65 se de a a atet a 4 ‘fiserly, Skate’ Oe e . oh i. civ ney i ay absilba “Vi A TOS pog! TAIVATOE, STATE An} t© fata Me OS 4 é, nee Wi _ ee ae, em ‘ee ‘ h On cornea i" vify . ated Bom ikopunigye va 1 Bac seaite! - SS 6 iolpirpede: Milman 7 yy os eee si ol ee 7 * 4 ey i F3 a as a He een * » pee © 440,98 oa Nagar he( ' e feel) * | alle le, a “a ‘University of the State of New York New York State Museum FrRepeRICK J. H. Merritu Director CuHarues H. Peck State Botanist Bulletin 75 BOTANY 7 merORT OF THE STATE BOTANIST 1903 To the Regents of the University of the State of New York I have the honor of submitting to you the following report of work done in the botanical department of the State Museum during the past year. Specimens of plants for the herbarium have been collected in the counties of Albany, Columbia, Essex, Hamilton, Oswego, Rensselaer, Saratoga, Schoharie, Warren and Washington. Specimens that were collected in the counties of Chautauqua, Chemung, Essex, Herkimer, Onondago, Ontario, Richmond, Sara- toga, Schoharie, Seneca, Steuben, Suffolk, Wayne and Westchester have been received from correspondents. Specimens collected and contributed represent 193 species. Of these, 46 are new to the herbarium and 18 are considered new or undescribed species. Of the 46 species, 35 are from the collections of the state botanist, 11 from those of correspondents. Of the 13 species, 12 belong to the collections of the botanist, one to those of his correspondents. A list of the names of the species added to the herbarium is marked A. A list of the names of contributors and of the names of their respective contributions is marked B. The number of those who _ have contributed specimens is 41. Some of the specimens con- tributed belong to extralimital species. Some were sent merely for identification, but if for any reason their preservation seemed 4 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM desirable and their condition was satisfactory, they have been pre- served and credited to the sender as a contribution. The number of those who have sent specimens for identification is 90, the number of identifications made is 623. : Names of species added to our flora, with notes concerning their habitats, localities and time of collection of the specimens, with descriptions of new species are contained in a part of the report marked C. Remarks and observations on species previously reported, new stations of rare plants, unusual habits and descriptions of new varieties may be found in a part of the report marked D. Specimens of many species of fleshy, corky and coriaceous fungi are specially subject to the attacks of destructive insects. In order to attain greater security against these attacks a series of such specimens representing about 500 species has been placed in small pasteboard boxes with close fitting covers. These boxes are in different sizes that they may be suitable for the reception | of specimens of species of different sizes. The dimensions of the boxes vary in such a way that they present a certain degree of uniformity when arranged in proper order on the shelves of wall cases. They are 3x4, 4x6 or 6x8 inches in width and length and 1+ or 24 inches deep. The alphabetic arrangement of the genera represented by their contents has been adopted to facilitate refer- ence to them. The: investigation of our mushroom flora has been continued, but the crop of wild mushrooms has been unusually deficient and the additions to the herbarium correspondingly small. Still, a few species have been tested for their edible qualities and found - to be worthy of addition to the list of New York edible species. Colored figures of these have been prepared and plain descriptions of them may be found in a part of the report marked E. In my last report the general deficiency of the mushroom crop and the almost total absence of the common mushroom, Agaricus campester, were recorded and the peculiar character of the season was assigned as the probable cause. The season of 1903 has been similar to that of 1902 in its abundance . REPORT OF THE STATE BOTANIST 1903 5 A of rain and in its prevailing low temperature. It has also been similar, at least in the eastern part of the State, in its adverse influence on mushroom growth. In some respects its adverse character seems to have been intensified. Possibly the excessive drouth in the early part of the season may to some extent be responsible for this by preventing the development of the my- celium of some species. In 1895 and 1896 the abundance of the crop of the common mushroom and of the smooth mushroom was remarkable. They had then apparently reached ‘their greatest abundance. In the few following years they appeared in moderate but diminishing quantity. In 1901 but few were seen in the vicinity of Albany. In 1902 they were still less in number and in 1903 I did not see a single specimen of the common mushroom in the whole region about Albany. This species at least seems to have reached its lowest point of productiveness. The proba- bility is that there will now be a gradual return to greater crops of this mushroom. It is very evident that much moisture, specially if attended by prevailing low temperature, is not favor- able to large crops of mushrooms. Probably the most favorable seasons will be found to be those of moderate rainfall and medium or rather high temperature, the rains being gentle and frequent. Specimens of about 75 species and varieties of edible mush- rooms have been placed in trays and arranged in table cases for permanent exhibition. Specimens of species of fungi injurious to wood have also been placed in table cases, and also species of parasitic fungi destructive to cultivated and useful plants. These and samples of wood and bark affected by mycelium of various wood-destroying fungi constitute an economic collection of fungi which should be instructive and of popular interest. The study of the Crataegus flora of the eastern part of the State has been continued and considerable time devoted to it. Specimens have been collected in the counties of Albany, Saratoga, Warren, Essex, Washington, Rensselaer and Columbia. A few have also been collected in the counties of Hamilton and Scho- harie, but only a single visit was made to each of these localities, 6 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM a and therefore the specimens from them are too incomplete to be satisfactory. These places must be again visited earlier in the season in order to get flowering specimens. Those who have made a special study of these trees and shrubs and have recently pub- lished many new species have given specific value to such charac- ters as require a very complete set of specimens to make the identification certain and satisfactory. There are also some characters that are not well shown by the dried specimens and in order to make these available notes must be taken of them at the time the specimens are collected. The number of species recently described is so great that it seems very probable that mere varieties and perhaps mere forms have been in some cases described as species. But error in this direction may have a ten- dency to stimulate closer observation on the part of others in their efforts to recognize the fine distinctions made and may in the end be productive of better results than error in the other direc- tion would be. According to the present understanding of these plants the number of species of Crataegus added to our flora is 19. They are specially noticed in a part of the report marked F. A supplementary list of plants of the Susquehanna valley is marked G. It is composed of the names and annotations of species detected since the previous list was written and of species accidentally omitted from that list. It includes about 30 species. Respectfully submitted CHARLES H. Preck Albany, Dec. 2, 1908 REPORT OF THE STATE BOTANIST 1903 i PLANTS ADDED TO THE HERBARIUM New to the herbarium Asarum reflexum Bick. Aster curvescens Burgess Crataegus ascendens S. brainerdi S. conjuncta SN. contigua S. delucida S. dilatata S. dissona S. egglestoni S. exclusa S. flabellata (Spach) Rydb. gravesii S. irrasa S. intricata Lange lobulata S. praecoqua WN. matura S. peckii 8. 3 succulenta Lk. Daphne mezereum L. Entoloma griseum Pk. Geoglossum farlowi Cke. Haplosporella maclurae #. & B. eS etehelehoNelio=*MoleRkeonole els. Q Hebeloma socialis Pk. Hypomyces boletinus Pk. Hydnum balsameum Pk. Ei macrescens Banker Inocybe castanea Pk. ie excoriata Pk. dis fallax Pk. I. serotina Pk. ie squamosodisca Pk Isaria brachiata (Batsch) Schum. Iva xanthiifolia (Fres.) Nutt. Lactarius subvelutinus Pk. Nardia obovata (Nees) Oxalis brittonae Small Perilla frutescens (L.) Britton Phacelia dubia (L.) Small Phaeopezia retiderma (Cke.) Sacc. Podosphaera leucotricha (H. & EH.) Salm. Sarcoscypha rhenana Fckl. Stereum burtianum Pk. Tricholoma subluteum Pk. Ulmaria rubra Hill Not new to the herbarium Agaricus arvensis Schaeff. Agrostemma githago L. Agastache scrophulariaefolia (Willd.) Agrostis perennans (Walt.) Tuckm. Allium canadense. LD. A. vineale D. Alsine graminea (Z.) Britton Althaea rosea Cav. Amelanchier botryapium (ZL. f.) DC. A, rotundifolia (Mz.) Roem. Antennaria parlinii Fern. A. plantaginea R. Br. Arcyria punicea Pers. Aster rose. variifolius Pk. A. undulatus DZ. Berberis vulgaris LD. Bidens cernua L. Boletus americanus Pk. B. chry. albocarneus Pk. B. elbensis Pk. Bs luridus Schaeff. B. piperatus Bull. B. rubinellus Pk. Bromus tectorum ZL. Cantharellus cibarius Fr. (CE infundibuliformis (Scop.) Fr. C. tubaeformis F'r. Cardamine pennsylvanica Muwhl. Collybia acervata Fr. C. familia Pk. C. velutipes Curt. 8 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM Claudopus nidulans (Pers.) Pk. Lactarius subd. oculatus Pk. Clavaria inaequalis Mull. L. vellereus Fr. C. krombholzii Fr. Lenzites sepiaria Fr. Conium maculatum LD. Lepiota amianthina Scop. Coprinus micaceus Fr. Lychnis alba Mill. Cornus candidissima Marsh. Lycoperdon perlatum Pers. C. stolonifera Mz. Lycopodium clavatum LZ. Cortinarius amarus Pk. L. obscurum L. ee canescens Pk. Marasmius scorodonius F'r. C. cinnabarinus Fr. Matricaria matricarioides (Less.) C. rigidus Fr. Porter C. uliginosus Berk. Meibomia bracteosa (Mz.) Kuntze Craterellus clavatus (Pers.) Fr. Melilotus officinalis (L.) Lam. Crataegus champlainensis S. Moneses unifiora (L.) Gray C. coccinea LD. Mycena galericulata (Scop.) Fr. C. crus-galli D. Myosotis laxa Lehm. C. * holmesiana Ashe Myrica gale L. C. macracantha Lodd. Osmunda regalis LD. C. modesta S. Otidea onotica (Pers.) Fckl. C. oxyacantha LD. Pinus echinata Mill. C. pringlei S. lea strobus LD. C. pruinosa Wend. : Pleurotus porrigens Pers. C. punctata Jacq. Polyporus cuticularis (Bull.) Fr. Dalibarda repens ZL. aa picipes Fr. Daucus carota L. Polystictus abietinus F'r. Echium vulgare ZL. Pr hirsutus Fr. Entoloma grayanum Pk. QP. perennis (Z.) Fr. Euonymus obovatus Nutt. Protomyces erythronii Pk. Fomes fomentarius (L.) Fr. Puccinia suaveolens .(Pers.) Rostr. FR. igniarius (L.) Fr. Ribes floridum L’Her. F. pinicola Fr. R. rubrum JL. Galera lateritia Fr. Rubus canadensis D. Galium mollugo Z. R. nigrobaccus Bail. G. tinctorium LD. R. occid. pallidus Bail. Gentiana andrewsii Griseb. Russula furcata (Pers.) Fr. Gratiola virginiana LD. RB. dens. paxilloides Pk. Heliopsis helianthoides (L.) B. S. P. | R. flaviceps Pk. Helvella ambigua Karst. R. fragilis (Pers.) Fr. Hirneola auricula-judae (L.) Berk. R. purpurina Q. & S. Hydnum coralloides Scop. Salix discolor Muhl. H. grav. subzonatum Pk. S. fragilis L. Hygrophorus capreolaris Kalchb. Sanicula gregaria Bick. HL pudorinus Fr. Scirpus atrocinctus Fern. Hypericum arcyron L. S. atrovirens Muhl. Hypholoma capnoides F'r. Ss. pedicellatus Fern. H. subaquilum Bann. Septoria rhoina B. & C. Hypocrea fungicola Karst. Sisymbrium altissimum JL. Lactarius affinis Pk. Solidago canadensis L. L. deliciosus Fr. Spiraea Salicifolia DL. L. glyciosmus Fr. Stropharia depilata (Pers.) Fr. REPORT OF THE STATE BOTANIST 1903 Symphytum officinale L. Taraxacum taraxacum (L.) Karst. Thelephora palmata (Scop.) Fr. Thymus serpyllum JL. Tragopogon pratensis LD. Tricholoma sejunctum Sow. aha subacutum Pk. T. vaccinum (Pers.) Fr. Ustilago zeae (Beckm.) Ung. Uvularia sessilifolia LD. Valerianella radiata (£.) Dufour Verbena angustifolia Ma. Viola blanda Willd. cucullata Aié. labradorica Schrank rotundifolia Ma. selkirkii Pursh inca one. CONTRIBUTORS AND THEIR CONTRIBUTIONS Mrs E. G. Britton, New York Anomodon attenuatus Huweben. A. apiculatus B. & 8S. Bryum nutans Schreb. Buxbaumia aphylla LZ. Cephalozia curvifolia Dumort. Collema plicatile Ach. Cylindrothecium seductrix Swill. Dicranum flagellare Hedw. Pp. ' viride Schp. Grimmia apocarpa Hedw. Hypnum brevirostre Hhrh. chrysophyllum Brid. imponens Hedw. lindbergii Limpt. novae-angliae S. &é LD. proliferum L. schreberi Willd. Hypnum triquetrum L. Homalia gracilis James Leptotrichum pallidum Hampe Leucodon brachypus Brid. Mnium aff. ciliare C. é M. MM. cuspidatum Hedw. M. medium B. &é S. Philonotis fontana Brid. Platygyrium repens B. & SN. Polytrichum juniperinum Willd. Porella platyphylla Lindb. Pylaisaea polyantha B. & 8. 120 velutina B. & SN. Sphagnum cymbifolium Hhrh. Trichostomum brev. holtii Dixon Ulota crispa Brid. Weisia viridula Brid. Mrs H. C. Davis, Falmouth Me. Thalesia uniflora (L.) Britton | Lysimachia vulgaris L. Mrs M.S. De Coster, Little Falls Daphne mezereum L. Mrs P. H. Dudley, New York Carex stricta Lam. (Culms and leaves) Mrs L. L. Goodrich, Syracuse Phacelia dubia (L.) Smail Miss M. Hope, Seattle Wash. Pseudotsuga mucronata Carr. (Piece of bark) Mrs M. A. Knickerbocker, San Francisco Cal. Arbutus menziesii Pursh Quercus dumosa Nutt. Tumion californicum Greene Umbellularia californica Nutt. Rhamnus californica Hschs. Miss J. A. Moses, Jamestown Viola rotundifolia Ma. 10 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM Miss E. §. Thomas, Schoharie Craterellus clavatus (Pers.) Fr. J. C. Arthur, Lafayette Ind. Phragmidium speciosum F'7. Uromyces acuminatus Arth. Puccinia amphigena Diet. Puccinia eleocharidis Arth. Ravenelia portoricensis Arth. H. J. Banker, California Pa. Craterellus dubius Pk. W. C. Barbour, Sayre Pa. Irpex paradoxus (Schrad.) Fr. Isaria brachiata (Baisch) Schum. Xylaria grandis Pk. F. J. Braendle, Washington D.C. Corticium salicinum Fr. Dasyscypha virginea (Batsch) Fckl. Fuligo violacea Pers. Amanitopsis vaginata (Bull.) Roze Flammula spumosa Fr. Clitocybe virens (Scop.) Fr. -Lachnea hemisphaerica (Wigg.) Gill. Collybia strictipes Pk. Pholiota lutea Pk. C. tort. setipes Pk. Thelephora vialis Schw. E. Bartholomew, Rockport Kan. Tylostoma mammosum (Wich.) Fr. | Pluteus longistriatus Pk. fk poculatum White S. H. Burnham, Vaughbns Paspalum muhlenbergil Nash Perilla frutescens (L.) Britton Xanthium commune Britton Asarum reflexum Bick. Aster curvescens Burgess Oxalis brittonae Small G. D. Cornell, Cooper’s Plains Hydrangea arborescens LD. | Lilium superbum JZ. J. Dearness, London Ont. Diaporthe microstroma H#. é E. Hemitrichia vesparium (Batsch) Dy: velata Pers. Lycogala exiguum Vorg. Dichomera prunicola H. & D. Trichia incarnata Pers. W. G. Farlow, Cambridge Mass. Nardia obovata Nees F. E. Fenno, Nichols Carex flava L. Verbena angustifolia Ma. Salix myrtilloides ZL. Woodwardia virginica (Z.) Sm. A. 0. Garratt, Salt Lake City Utah Puccinia calochorti Pk. | Puccinia plumbaria Pk. C. Gramesly, Charleston Ill. Agaricus abruptus Pk. N. M. Glatfelter, St Louis Mo. Flammula eccentrica Pk. Pholiota autumnalis Pk. Galera capillaripes Pk. Russula luteobasis Pk. Hypholoma ornellum Pi R: pusilla Pk. ‘ Lactarius subvelutinus Pk Tricholoma viscosum Pk. Pholiota detersibilis Pk. REPORT OF THE STATE BOTANIST 1903 1i L. W. Hahn, Silver Creek Huonymus obovatus Nutt. Cc. C. Hanmer, East Hartford Ct. Geoglossum farlowi Cke. W. Herriot, Galt Ont. Bromus cil. laeviglumis Scrib. | Panicum lanuginosum £il. R. B. Hough, Lowville Pinus echinata Mill. F. G. Howland, Saratoga Collybia velutipes Curt. R. B. Mackintosh, Peabody Mass. Clitocybe cerussata Fr. Tricholoma grammopodium (Bull.) Deconica bryophila Pk. Fr. Pleurotus petaloides (Bull.) Fr. C. McIlvaine, Cambridge Md. Hypomyces viridis (A. € 8S.) Karst. | Phytophthora phaseoli Thaz. Panaeolus epimyces Pk. W. S. Moffatt, Chicago IIl. Clitocybe piceina Pk. | Pholiota comosa Fr. G. E. Morris, Waltham Mass. Boletinus grisellus Pk. Lentinus tigrinus Fr. Boletus parasiticus Bull. Otidea onotica (Pers.) Fckl. R. S. Phifer, Danville Va. Boletus morgani P&. | Polyporus curtisii Berk. iB: caespitosus Pk. E. B. Sterling, Trenton N. J. Geaster minimus Schw. Agaricus cothurnatus Pk. G. pectinatus Pers. A. rutilescens Pk. G. giovanellae Bres. A. solidipes Pk. | Catastoma subterraneum (Pk.) Morg. | A. sphaerosporus Pk. R. H. Stevens, Detroit Mich. Helvella stevensii Pk. F. C. Stewart, Geneva Haplosporella maclurae H. & B. D. R. Sumstine, Kittanning Pa. Dictydiaethalium plumbeum Podosphaera oxyacanthae DC. (Schum.) Puccinia cryptotaeniae Pk. Lentinus ursinus Fr. Stropharia squam. aurantiaca Cke. Merulius tremellosus Schrad. Urnula craterium (Schw.) Fr. W. E. Warner, Washington D. C. Amanita radicata Pk. Pluteus cervinus (Schae/ff.) Fr. A, muse. formosa (G. ¢ R.) Polyporus cuticularis Fr. B. C. Williams, Newark Inocybe serotina Pk. 12 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM J. R. Cushier, New York City Panaeolus solidipes Pk. A. Knechtel, Albany Picea canadensis (Mill.) B. 8S. P. (Trunk section) L. H. Watson, Chicago Ill. Clitocybe piceina Pk. C SPECIES NOT BEFORE REPORTED Asarum reflexum Bick. Ravines. Williams Bridge, Westchester co. May. S. H. Burn- ham. Aster curvescens Burgess. Woodlawn cemetery, Westchester co. July. S. H. Burnham. Crataegus ascendens Sarg. Clayey soil in pastures and borders of woods. North Green- bush and Rensselaer. May, July and September. Crataegus brainerdi Sarg. Rocky places in pastures. Sandlake. May and September. Crataegus conjuncta Sarg. Clayey and sandy soil. North Greenbush and in various places north and northeast of Albany. May, September and October. Crataegus contigua Sarg. Shaly soil. Lansingburg. May and September. Crataegus delucida Sarg. Clayey hillsides north of Albany. May and September. Crataegus dilatata Sarg. Clayey soil, roadsides and pastures. Thompsons Lake, Albany co. and Gansevoort, Saratoga co. June, July and September. Crataegus dissona Sarg. Clayey soil. Near Albany, Rensselaer, Lansingburg, Copake and Thompsons Lake. May, July and September. Crataegus egglestoni Sarg. Rocky places. Crown Point. May, July and September. Crataegus exclusa Sarg. Clayey soil. Crown Point. May, July and September. REPORT OF THE STATE BOTANIST 1903 13 Crataegus flabellata (Spach) Rydb. Rocky places near the lake shore. Crown Point. May and Sep- tember. This is a beautiful species well marked by its deeply and sharply lobed shining leaves, its 20 stamens with pink anthers and its globose fruit. Crataegus gravesil Sarg. Clayey soil. Albany, North Greenbush and Westport. May, June, September and October. Crataegus irrasa Sarg. Clayey soil. North Greenbush. May, June and September. Crataegus intricata Lange Hillsides near Albany and north of Lansingburg. May, June and September. Crataegus lobulata Sarg. Clayey soil. Crown Point. May and September. Crataegus macracantha Lodd. Clayey and sandy soil. North Greenbush, Thompsons Lake, Fort Ann and North Elba. May, June and September. This was formerly reported as a variety of Crataegus coccinea, but is now considered a distinct species. The name indicates that it has long spines, but they are not always conspicuously long. Its stamens vary in number from 7 to 10 and its anthers are whitish or pale yellow. Crataegus matura Sarg. Rocky or bushy pastures. Gansevoort, Saratoga co. and Lake Pleasant, Hamilton co. June, August and September. Crataegus peckii Sarg. Shaly soil. North of Lansingburg. May and October. | Crataegus praecoqua Sarg. Clayey soil. Crown Point. May and September. First discov- ered here by W. W. Eggleston. Crataegus succulenta Link Clayey soil. Albany, Albia, Rensselaer co. and Central Bridge, Schoharie co. May, July and September. - In view of the growing interest in the study of our species of Crataegus it has been thought best to give descriptions of such 14 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM of our species as are not described in any of our manuals. These descriptions and remarks on the genus will be found in another part of the report. | Daphne mezereum L. Gravesville, Herkimer co. Mrs M. S.. DeCoster. The spurge laurel or mezereon is an introduced shrub. It is sometimes culti- vated but escapes from cultivation and grows wild. Entoloma griseum n. sp. Pileus fleshy, firm, broadly campanulate or convex, obtuse or slightly umbonate, glabrous, often irregular, hygrophanous, grayish brown when moist, paler when dry, flesh whitish, odor and taste farinaceous; lamellae adnexed, emarginate, with a de- current tooth, about 2 lines broad, pale pink; stem equal or slightly tapering upward, silky fibrillose, pruinose or mealy at the top, stuffed or hollow, grayish white; spores angular, nearly as broad as long, .0003 of an inch long. Pileus 1-3 inches broad; stem 1-2 inches long, 3-5 lines thick. Under spruce and balsam fir trees. Lake Pleasant. August. It is closely related to E. grayanum from which it may be separated by its darker color, more narrow gills and different place of growth. Euonymus obovatus Nutt. Woods. Silver creek, Chautauqua co. L. W. Hahn. This decumbent or trailing shrub was reported by Dr Torrey to belong to our flora, but he considered it a mere variety of Euonymus americanus. It is now regarded as a dis- tinct species differing from the strawberry bush in its smaller flowers, obtuse and more finely crenulate leaves, earlier time of flowering and decumbent or trailing mode of growth. Geoglossum farlowi Cke. Fishers island, Suffolk co. September. C. C. Hanmer. This fungus is much like G. hirsutum in external appearance, but its spores have but three septa. Haplosporella maclurae E. & B. Dead stems of wistaria. Geneva. April. F.C. Stewart. REPORT OF THE STATE BOTANIST 1903 15 Hebeloma socialis n. sp. Pileus fleshy but thin, convex, becoming plane or nearly so, glabrous, slightly viscid when moist, dingy yellowish white, flesh concolorous, taste nauseous; lamellae thin, close, slightly rounded behind, adnexed, at first whitish, then yellowish, finally brownish ferruginous; stem short, fibrous, floccose fibrillose, hollow with a small cavity, white; spores brownish ferruginous, elliptic, .00025- 0008 of an inch long, .09016-.0002 broad. Pileus 8-15 lines broad; stem 12-18 lines long, 1.5-3 lines thick. Closely gregarious or subcespitose. Among short grass in pas- tures and golf ground. Menands. October. Distinguished from our other white or whitish species by its peculiar habitat and mode of growth and by its small spores. Hypomyces boletinus n. sp. Perithecia minute, conic or subglobose, closely nestling in a pallid or whitish subiculum, pale red or orange; asci slender, linear, .001-.005 of an inch long, scarcely .0003 broad; spores sub- fusiform, continuous, acuminate or apiculate at one end, .0008-.001 of an inch long, .00025 broad. On some unrecognized decaying boletus, associated with Sepedonium chrysospermum. It differs from H. polyporinus, to which it is most closely related, in its more highly colored perithecia and longer spores, and from H. boleticola in the color of the subiculum. Hydnum balsameum n. sp. Resupinate with a very thin whitish or pallid subiculum; aculei mere conic brown points closely scattered but not crowded, giving to the surface a brown color. Decorticated wood of balsam fir. North Elba. September. It sometimes grows on the bark also. Hydnum macrescens Banker in lit. Resupinate, effused, the thin subiculum less than 1 mm thick, ochraceous, subfarinaceous, specially in the thinner portions and on the woody substratum, rimose, the margin indeterminate; mycelium white, arachnoid, spreading in places beyond the subic- 16 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM ulum; teeth scattered, minute, .1-.25 mm long, .05-.1 mm broad, obtuse, often forked. colored like the subiculum but paler or white at the subciliate tips. Growing chiefly on the hymenial surface of Stereum frustulosum but often spreading over the substratum of decayed wood. Mt McGregor, Saratoga co. July. The growth is most vigorous on the surface of the-Stereum, where the subiculum becomes thickest and the teeth most numer- ous. On the woody substratum the growth is poor, the subiculum is thin and often the mycelium spreads naked over the surface of the wood. This has suggested the specific name. The thinning out.of the subiculum indicates that the fungus finds its proper nourish- ment in the tissues of the Stereum and it is doubtful if it will be found dissociated from that plant. It appears to be related to H. sulphurellum Pk. but differs from it in color, in the indeterminate margin and in the ciliate teeth. Inocybe castanea n. sp. PLATE 0, FIG. 1-8 Pileus conic or convex, umbonate, rimose fibrillose, the margin incurved, dark chestnut brown; lamellae thin, narrow, close, - adnate, whitish or pallid when young, ferruginous brown when mature; stem equal, hollow, glabrous, slightly pruinose or mealy at the top; paler than the pileus; often whitened at the base by mycelioid tomentum; spores angular, nearly or quite as broad as long, .00025-.0003 of an inch long and broad; cystidia subfusi- form, .002-.0024 of an inch long. Pileus 5-8 lines broad; stem 10-18 lines long, about 1 line thick. Mossy ground under spruce and balsam fir trees. Lake Pleasant. August. This species is very closely related to I. umboninota from which it may be separated by its smaller size, the chestnut tint of the cap, its hollow stem and smaller merely angular spores. Cystidia are more abundant. The species belongs to section Rimosi. Inocybe excoriata n. sp. PLATE 0, FIG. 14-19 Pileus fleshy, broadly conic, soon broadly convex, umbonate, fibrillose or fibrillose squamulose, somewhat silky or tomentose REPORT OF THE STATE BOTANIST 1903 le on the margin, grayish brown or pale vandyke brown, the cuticular surface often cracking and separating in places but remaining on the disk and sometimes on the margin, flesh white; lamellae nar- row, close, emarginate, adnexed, decurrent with a tooth, crenu- late on the edge, white becoming brownish gray ; stem equal, solid, silky fibrillose, white or whitish without and within; spores yel- lowish brown (raw umber), elliptic, even, .0003-.0004 of an inch long, .0002-.00024 broad; cystidia flask shape, .002-.0024 of an inch long. Pileus 1-2 inches broad; stem 1-2 inches long, 2-3 lines thick. Among fallen leaves in woods. Lake Pleasant. August. The surface of the pileus cracks longitudinally and therefore the species belongs to the section Rimosi. The peeling and disap- . pearance of parts of the cuticle suggest the specific name. A slight whitish webby veil is present in the young plant. Inocybe fallax n. sp. PLATE 0, FIG. 20-24 Pileus thin, campanulate or convex, umbonate, obscurely fibril- lose, sometimes minutely and obscurely squamulose, whitish or buff white, somewhat shining, the margin decurved or incurved, often splitting; lamellae thin, close, rounded behind, slightly adnexed, pallid when young, becoming rusty brownish when old; stem long, equal, hollow, flexuous, minutely pruinose, mealy, whitish ; spores angular, slightly nodulose, .0003-.0004 of an inch long, .00024-.0003 broad; cystidia .0016-.002 of an inch long, .0006-.0007 broad, oblong elliptic. Pileus 1-2 inches broad; stem 2-3 inches long, 2-4 lines thick. Among fallen leaves in woods. Lake Pleasant. August. This species might easily be taken for a large form of I. geophylla, but an examination of its spores shows it to be distinct. Its cystidia are short and broad. Inocybe serotina n. sp. Pileus fleshy, firm, varying from campanulate to nearly plane, fibrillose toward the margin, white, sometimes tinged with yellow or brownish yellow, flesh white; lamellae close, rounded behind, nearly free, subventricose in fully expanded specimens, whitish 18 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM becoming brownish cinnamon; stem nearly equal, bulbous or nar- rowed at the base, long or short, solid, fibrous, white; spores oblong, even, .0005-.0006 of an inch long, .00024-.0003 broad. Pileus 1-2.5 inches broad; stem 1-2 inches long, 3-6 lines thick. Sandy shores of Sodus bay and Lake Ontario. October. E. B. Burbank. Communicated by B. C. Williams. Related to I. sambucina from which it differs in the fibrillose margin of the cap, in the darker color of the mature lamellae, in the larger spores and in its habitat. From Hebe- loma colvini, which also grows in sandy soil, it differs in its whitish color, longer spores and solid stem. Its mycelium binds together a mass of sand which forms a somewhat bulbous base to the stem. Mr Burbank says that it occurred in great abundance in October and that it is edible. Inocybe squamosodisca n. sp. PLATE 0, FIG. 10-13 Pileus fleshy, firm, convex, dry, fibrillose on the margin, rimose sSquamose in the center, ochraceous buff, flesh whitish or yellowish white; lamellae rather broad, moderately close, adnate, pale ochraceous, becoming darker with age; stem short, firm, equal, solid, fibrillose, colored like the pileus; spores elliptic, even, -0003-.0004 of an inch long, .0002-.00024 broad. Pileus 1-2 inches broad; stem about 1 inch long, 2-3 lines thick. Gregarious. Under pine trees. Shore of Sacandaga lake. August. The scales of the pileus are flat and spotlike and are formed by the cracking of the cuticle. | Isaria brachiata (Batsch) Schum. On decaying Tremellodon gelatinosum. Van Etten. October. W.C. Barbour. Iva xanthiifolia (Fres.) Nutt. Waste places in the northern part of Albany. August. Intro- duced from the west but growing freely here. Lactarius subvelutinus n. sp. Pileus fleshy, firm, convex or nearly plane, subumbilicate, dry, minutely velvety or pruinose velvety, sometimes rugose, golden tawny, flesh white, milk white, taste mild; lamellae narrow, REPORT OF THE STATE BOTANIST 1903 19 close, adnate or slightly decurrent, yellowish or cream color, becoming darker with age; stem short, equal, solid, colored like or a little paler than the pileus; spores white, globose, nearly smooth, .0003 of an inch broad. Pileus 1-2 inches broad; stem .5-1 inch long, 2-4 lines thick. Woods and open places. Meadowdale and Cemetery, Albany co. August. Nardia obovata Nees Rocks. Rainbow falls near Lower Ausable lake, Essex co. September. W. G. Farlow. Oxalis brittonae Small Van Cortland park, Westchester co. June. S. H. Burnham. Perilla frutescens (L.) Britton Sleepy Hollow near Tarrytown. October. S. H. Burnham. This is an introduced species. Phacelia dubia (L.) Small, Shady places on limestone rocks near Jamesville, Onondaga co. October. Mrs L. L. Goodrich. In our botanies, Pennsylvania is the northeastern limit assigned to the range of this plant. Its discovery near Jamesville by Mrs Goodrich extends its range northward and adds a beautiful little wild flower to our flora. Its usual flowering time is in spring, but these specimens were found in flower the last week in October. The plants grew in patches several feet in diameter. The species is described in Gray’s Manual under the name Phacelia parviflora Pursh. Phaeopezia retiderma (Cke.) Sacc. Ground in shaded places. Sandlake, Rensselaer co. Podosphaera leucotricha (E. & E.) Salmon Parasitic on living twigs of appletrees. Clyde, Wayne co. W. L. Devereaux. ' | This species of mildew is peculiar in its perithecia having two sets of appendages, one apical, the other basal. It is specially injurious to the young branches of trees in the nursery, but it rarely attacks the twigs of old trees, though suckers from the base or roots are said to be more liable to attack. 20 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM Puccinia simillima Arthur } Leaves and sheaths of Phragmites phragmites. Near Savannah, Wayne co. September. Paspalum muhlenbergii Nash Bedford Park, Westchester co. September. S. H. Burnham. Paspalum prostratum Nash Sandy soil. Manor, Suffolk co. August. Russula densifolia Secr. Among decaying leaves in woods. Lake Pleasant. August. This species is closely related to R. adusta from which it may be separated by the slight reddening of the flesh where wounded. Our specimens are a peculiar form in which many of the lamellae are forked at the base. They also separate at the inner extremity from the stem and pileus and curl outward reveal- ing the hymenophore beneath. All the specimens found exhibited this character. It indicates a feeble attachment of the hymenium to the hymenophore and is suggestive of a relationship to the genus Paxillus. The white spores, however, show that it is not referable to that genus. It may be called variety paxil- loides. -Russula furcata (Pers.) Fr. Ground in woods. Near Albany. July. An edible species. Sarcoscypha rhenana F'ckl. Capular, stipitate or subsessile, single or cespitose, often irreg- ular, incurved on the margin when young, externally pruinose tomentose, pale yellow; hymenium pale yellow becoming orange tinted with age or in drying, sometimes slightly pruinose; stem short or almost none, when well developed whitened by a short downy tomentum; asci cylindric; spores elliptic, verrucose, .0008- -0009 of an inch long, .0004-.0005 broad, nea containing one or two shining nuclei. Cups 4-8 lines broad ; stem 2-6 lines long, 2-4 ae, Decaying leaves and other vegetable matter in woods. Lake Pleasant. August. Its relationship is with 8S. imperialis from which it differs in the character of its spores and in its more highly colored hymenium. REPORT OF THE STATE BOTANIST 1903 21 Stereum burtianum n. sp. PLATE 0; FIG. 30-34 Pileus thin, submembranaceous, coriaceous, fibrous, subinfundi- buliform, sometimes dimidiate, slightly uneven with radiating fibrous ridges, pallid with a slight cervine or rufescent tint, some- what shining, the thin margin erect, spreading or decurved, slightly wavy or.uneven on the edge and often incised or laciniate ; hymenium even or slightly radiately uneven, decurrent, from pale buff to ochraceous buff; stem short, tough, solid, minutely tomen- tose or pruinose tomentose, subcinereous; spores minute, hyaline, even, globose or subglobose, .00012-.00016 of an inch broad. Pileus 4-8 lines broad; stem 2-3 lines. long, about half a line thick. Bare ground in bushy places. Shokan, Ulster co. Sep- tember. Sometimes the pilei of two or more plants growing close together are confluent. When well developed the pileus has a central stem, but sometimes one third or one half is wanting and then the stem is lateral though the pileus is usually erect. In such cases the pileus often appears as if perforate and the upper part of the stem as if hollow. This very distinct species is dedi- cated to Prof. E. A. Burt who has made a special study of the group of fungi to which it belongs and to whom I am under obliga- tions for aid in the identification of some of the species. Tricholoma subluteum n. sp. PLATE 0, FIG. 26-29 Pileus broadly. campanulate becoming convex, umbonate, obscurely fibrillose, yellow, flesh white; lamellae close, emargin- ate, adnexed, white; stem equal or slightly tapering upward, solid, fibrillose, yellow, whitish at the pointed base, white within ; spores globose, .0002-.00024 of an inch broad. Pileus 2-4 inches broad; stem 3-4 inches long, 4-8 lines thick. _. Under coniferous trees. Lake Pleasant. August. This is a beautiful but apparently a very rare species. It belongs to the second group of section Sericella. It is related to T. chrysenterum and T. chrysenteroides, but may be distinguished from them by its white flesh and lamellae. 22 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM Ulmaria rubra Hill. Balfour place near Aiden Lair, Essex co. July. The queen of the prairie has been introduced into our State from the West and is found in dooryards and flower gardens where it is cultivated for ornament. It sometimes escapes from cultivation or persists about the sites of old destroyed or abandoned dwell- ings. It is described in Gray’s Manual under the name § pi- raea lobata. | D REMARKS AND OBSERVATIONS Agastache scrophulariaefolia (Willd.) Kuntze / Roadside. Wells, Hamilton co. August. A showy form having purplish bracts and calyx lobes. It is sparingly pubescent and in this respect it approaches A. nepetoides, but it has the thicker spikes and more pointed calyx lobes of A. scroph- ulariaefolia. Amanita muscaria formosa (G. & R.) Fr. Several instances have been reported to me in which this variety of the fly amanita, a poisonous species, has been eaten without harm. In all these instances except one, the mushroom was eaten by those who were at the time ignorant or unsuspicious of its true relationship. In September, Mr A. P. Hitchcock of New Lebanon reported to me a case in which a sheep ventured to try the edible qualities of this mushroom. He says: While I was gathering a few specimens of boletus in the pas- tures one evening last week, my cosset buck sheep, which follows me about like a dog, watched my proceedings with close attention for a time. Then, having assured himself of what I was doing he walked to a small group of the fly amanita, which grows luxuri- antly in places in my fields, and proceeded to gobble down about a dozen fair sized specimens, eating the caps as greedily as he eats lump sugar from my hand. This was at least three days ago and perhaps more. He is still with us and in no way worse for his indulgence. Does this mean that I have mistaken some other sort for the fly amanita or that what is food for a buck sheep may be poison for a man? ‘The amanita in question had the orange yellow color and the bulbous stem of A. muscaria. In this as in all other cases of harmless eating of the fly amanita that have been reported to me the variety formosa is indicated. REPORT OF THE STATE BOTANIST 1903 23 The caps were either wholly or partly yellow. This is the com- mon form in our State. It has the upper surface of the cap either wholly pale yellow or the center only tinged with red or orange, the margin remaining yellow. The form having the whole upper surface of the cap uniformly bright red or orange red is very rare with us. Yet this is the form commonly figured by European mycologists as Amanita muscaria. The form having the pale yellow cap was described by Gonnermann and Rabenhorst as a distinct species but Fries reduced it to a variety. The instances mentioned above are strong presumptive evidence of its harmless character and may be taken as another point of differ- ence between this plant and the poisonous fly amanita. They strengthen the claims of those who have regarded the plant with the yellow cap as a distinct species. Still these two mushrooms are so closely allied in size, shape and structure that it does not Seem prudent to regard them as distinct species and the yellowish capped one as edible, till full trial and investigation has estab- _ lished the fact beyond question. Aster roscidus variifolius n. var. Lower stem leaves ovate or oblong ovate, cordate, acuminate, serrate, petiolate, 2-5 inches long, upper stem leaves much smaller, oblong, entire, sessile or with a very short, widely winged petiole, scarcely more than 1 inch long. . Woods along the shore of Lake Ontario north of Mexico. Sep- tember. , The whole plant is glandular. The three or four upper leaves are abruptly reduced in size. Aster undulatus L. A small form, 1.5-2 feet tall, with leaves ovate or subrotund, the lower petiolate, cordate and serrate with broad teeth, occurs near Minerva. It is related to A. undulatus abrupti- -folius, but isa much smaller plant. __ Antennaria neglecta Greene A dwarf form having the heads densely capitate, the stems of the pistillate plant only 2-4 inches long and of the staminate plant 2 inches or less, occurs at Minerva. It is in flower the first week 24 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM — in May. In appearance it resembles the western A. ¢ am - pestris Rydb. Boletus nebulosus Pk. In State Museum report 51, page 292 a description of this species was published, but it was derived from mature specimens, no examples of the young plant having at that time been seen. Young specimens were found near Lake Pleasant in August. The pileus in them is hemispheric, soon becoming convex and is dark gray becoming brown with age. The tubes are at first closed and pallid or brownish. The stem is sometimes pointed at the base and varied above with pale streaks. , Cantharellus cibarius longipes n. var. Pileus irregular, lobed or wavy on the margin, often centrally depressed and rimose squamose; lamellae very narrow, crowded, strongly decurrent, frequently anastomosing ; stem long, its length equal to or exceeding the diameter of the pileus. In groves of spruce and balsam fir. North Elba. September. . Cortinarius amarus Pk. ; A form of this species was found having the stem 2-3 inches long. It grows under spruce and balsam firtrees in North Elba, and is easily recognized by its small, irregular, yellow, viscid pileus and its very bitter flavor. | _Dalibarda repens L. Fine specimens of this pretty little plant were found by the roadside between Minerva and Aiden Lair. These have several short peduncles bearing mature seeds and one or two long ones now, July 24, bearing flowers. The early flowers were evidently clistogamic and very fruitful. Eriophorum alpinum L. Along the roadside 2 miles south of Aiden Lair. This little alpine cotton grass is rare in our State and it is interesting to find it maintaining itself along the side of a much used public highway. Hydnum graveolens subzonatum n. var. Pileus thin, nearly plane, slightly umbilicate, fibrously radiate striate, zonate with narrow, slightly darker zones, fuscous or gray ish brow n; aculei whitish. REPORT OF THE STATE BOTANIST 1903 25 North Elba and Lake Pleasant. August and September. This northern variety agrees with the typical form in its mode of growth and in its odor, but differs from it in having the pileus more or less zonate and the spines of the hymenium whiter. Mnium affine ciliare C. M. Catskill mountains. Mrs E.G. Britton. A fine variety readily known by the long ciliae or hairs that adorn the margin of the leaf. Otidea onotica (Pers.) Fckl. Gregarious or cespitose, growing in damp shaded places on de- caying wood and bark. North Elba. September. The base is sometimes whitened by mycelioid filaments. The receptacle is rather tough, but the more tender hymenium is sometimes eaten by insects or their larvae. Pilosace eximia Pk. This rare little species’ is peculiar in having reddish spores. They are .00025 of an inch long, .00016 broad. The color of the spores appears to vary in the different species of this genus. In one they are described as black, in another as purplish brown. In structure the genus agrees with Pluteus of the pink spored series. At present it contains six species, two of which occur in Europe, two in the West Indies, one in Africa and one in the United States. Puccinia suaveolens (Pers.) Rostr. This parasitic fungus may be classed among the useful species. It attacks the noxious Canada thistle and assists in keeping it in check by preventing it from producing seeds. But it also attacks another plant, Centaurea cyanus, blue bottle or bache- lor’s button, which is often cultivated for ornament. In this case also it prevents the development of the flowers and seeds and it may therefore be classed as an injurious fungus, since the flower“ is the special part for which the plant is cultivated. This plant escaped from cultivation at Menands and was erowing like a weed in waste places. On these wild plants the fungus appeared in its uredo stage in May. Later in the season this was followed by the appearance of the teleutospores, the final stage, on the 26 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM same plants. The fungus on this host plant is designated form cyani. Senecio vulgaris L. The common groundsel is sometimes a troublesome weed in gardens. It begins to fiower early in the spring and in wet seasons successive crops spring up and continue the production of seed till cold weather stops their growth. In poor soil it will flower when but two or three inches high, in rich soil it may grow 12 inches high and bear many branches. It grows rapidly and requires but a few days in which to develop from seed to maturity. The soil sometimes becomes so filled with its seeds that as fast as one crop of the plants is destroyed another takes its place. | Sisymbrium altissimum L. The tall sisymbrium is an introduced plant which has proved to be quite troublesome as a weed in some of the northwesfern states. The past summer it appeared in the vicinity of Albany. It was probably brought here either from the north or the west where it has become firmly established. By destroying such troublesome weeds when they first appear much future labor and trouble may be saved. Solidago canadensis glabrata Porter Generally the early goldenrod, Solidago juncea, is the first species to blossom in our latitude. It begins to flower in July, The past season, which is notable for its peculiar influence on some plants, seems to have hastened the time of flowering of some species. On July 24, S. juncea, S. canadensis glab- rata, 8S. arguta and S. rugosa wereall found growing near each other at North Creek and all were nicely in flower. The glabrate Canada goldenrod is a northern variety and perhaps in its effort to meet the requirements of the short northern seasons _it has acquired the habit of blooming early. Viola cucullata Ait. In the cold bogs and wet places of the Adirondack region where this blue violet delights to grow, it is not unusual to find it with flowering scapes 6-9 inches long. The flowers much surpass the leaves, often standing twice as high. Such specimens were col- BEPORT OF THE STATE BOTANIST 1903 27 lected in North Elba. Near Meadowdale a variety occurs in which the petals are variegated with blue and white. This variety has been observed there for several years and appears to be con- stant in its characters. I have also received specimens of it from other places and it seems strange that it has not been designated by name by some of those botanists who have made a special study of the violets. Viola rotundifolia Mx. Fine specimens of the round leaved yellow violet showing the branched peduncles of the clistogamic flowers were found by the roadside 2 miles south of Aiden Lair in July. Viola selkirkii Pursh. This pretty, but with us rare, little blue violet has disappeared from its former station in a pine grove near West Albany. It was found last spring in a grove of arbor vitae trees near Minerva, Essex co. Xylaria grandis Pk. Van Ktten, Chemung co. W. C. Barbour. The specimens on which this species was founded were sent me by G. W. Clinton in 1872. No other specimens of the species had been seen by me till these came from Mr Barbour. They are smaller than the | typical form and two of the three specimens sent have the clubs merely mucronate rather than acuminate. The radicating base is wanting in all the specimens, but it appears to have been broken off in collecting. The spores are of the same character as those of the type specimens and I have no doubt of the specific identity of the two fungi. It must be a rare species to escape a second discovery for 30 years. E EDIBLE FUNGI Collybia acervata Fr. TUFTED COLLYBIA PLATE 84, FIG. 8-18 ) Pileus slightly fleshy, convex becoming expanded or nearly . plane, glabrous, hygrophanous, pale tan color or incarnate red and sometimes obscurely striatulate on the margin when moist, whitish after the escape of the moisture; lamellae narrow, thin, 28 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM close, rounded behind, slightly adnexed or free, whitish; stem : equal, hollow, glabrous, usually white tomentose at the base, red- dish brown or purplish brown; spores white, elliptic, .00024-.0003 of an inch long, .00016 broad. ‘The tufted collybia is an inhabitant of the woods of our hilly and mountainous districts. It grows in dense tufts on decaying prostrate trunks of trees and among decaying leaves or on bits of rotten wood half buried by fallen leaves. The caps are rather thin and convex when young, but they expand with age and be come broadly convex or nearly plane. When young and moist they are of a pale tan color or brownish red sometimes with a pinkish tint but as the moisture escapes they fade to a whitish color. In the European plant they are said to be umbonate but in the American plant the umbo is rarely present. The gills are quite narrow and close. They are rounded at the inner extremity and either slightly attached to the stem or quite free from it. They are whitish or slightly tinged with pink. The stem is rather slender, rigid but brittle, hollow and smooth except at the base where it is usually clothed with a white tomentum. The © color is reddish brown or purplish brown but in the young plant it is often whitish at the top. The cap is commonly 1-2 inches broad; the stem 2-3 inches long, 1.5-2.5 lines thick. The plants usually grow in clusters and occur during August and September. Though the individual plants are small they grow in such abundance that it is not difficult to obtain a sufficient supply for cooking. They are slightly tough but of good flavor and harmless. Collybia familia Pk. FAMILY COLLYBIA PLATE 84, FIG. 1-7 Pileus thin, fragile, hemispheric or convex, glabrous, hy- erophanous, while moist sometimes slightly striatulate on the margin, whitish, grayish or pale smoky brown, sometimes brownish or more highly colored in the center; lamellae thin, narrow, close, rounded at the inner extremity, nearly free, white; stem slender, glabrous, hollow, white or whitish, commonly with REPORT OF THE STATE BOTANIST 1903 29 a white villosity at the base; spores globose, .00016-.0002 of an inch in diameter. The family collybia is similar to the tufted collybia in its mode of growth. It grows in similar localities but is limited in its habitat to decaying wood of coniferous trees. It is smaller and less frequent in occurrence but the tufts or clusters are generally composed of many more individual mushrooms. The caps are thin and fragile but are usually free from insect attack. They are whitish, grayish or brownish sometimes tinged with yellow but they have none of the reddish hues of the tufted collybia. In drying they are apt to become darker than when fresh. The gills are thin, narrow, crowded, white and free from the stem or but slightly attached to it. The stem is smooth, hol- low and white or whitish, but like the pileus it becomes darker in drying. Sometimes it appears to be pruinosely pubescent in the fresh plant when viewed with a lens. A wholly white variety very rarely occurs. The cap is 6-12 lines broad; the stem 2-4 inches long, 1-1.5 lines thick. The time of its appearance is during July and August. Its edible qualities are similar to those of the tufted collybia from which it is easily separated by its smaller size and different color. Russula mariae Pk. MARY’S RUSSULA PLATE 85, FIG. 1-8 Pileus at first nearly hemispheric, soon broadly convex, nearly ‘plane or centrally depressed, pruinose and minutely pulverulent, dark crimson or purplish, sometimes darker in the center than on the margin, rarely striate on the margin when old, flesh white, pinkish under the cuticle, taste mild; lamellae moderately close, adnate, white when young, pale yellow when old; stem equal, solid or_slightly spongy in the center, colored like or a little paler than the pileus, usually white at the top and bottom, rarely entirely white; spores pale yellow, globose, .0003 of an inch broad. 3 This russula is a beautiful and easily recognizable species, though somewhat variable in its colors. The cap is at first 30 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM nearly hemispheric, but it soon becomes convex and continues to expand till it is nearly plane or centrally depressed. The margin is even when young and generally remains so in maturity, but sometimes it becomes radiately striate. The surface appears to the naked eye to be pruinose or covered with a bloom, but under a lens it is seen to be dusted with minute particles which, under the action of water, are separable and give reddish stains to any white surface against which the moistened cap may be rubbed. This pruinosity is one of the best distinguishing features of the species. A little boy once went with his mother to look for mush- rooms. They came on a group of Mary’s russula and the little boy, noticing the bloom on the caps and recognizing in it a resemblance to the bloom of plums, cried out in childish glee “ plummies, plummies.” He was evidently a close and thoughtful © observer and could distinguish at sight this russula from all others. The flesh of the cap is white, but has a pinkish tint : immediately beneath the cuticle which is separable on the margin but adnate in the center of the cap. The taste is mild, but occa- sionally a specimen may be found in which it is slightly and tardily acrid. The color varies from deep crimson to purple. The center is sometimes more highly colored than the margin and in the purple specimens the margin in old plants is apt to fade to a whitish color and to become striate. The gills are white when young but with advancing age they become yellowish. They are nearly all of full length and are therefore wider apart at the margin of the cap than at the stem. A few are forked at the base and the interspaces are veiny. The stem is generally cylin- dric but occasionally tapering downward or pointed at the base. It appears to the naked eye to be smooth but under a lens it is slightly pulverulent. It is solid or slightly spongy and white within and colored like or a little paler than the cap externally except at the ends where it is white. Forms occasionally occur in which the stem is entirely white. The cap is 1-3 inches broad; the stem 1-2 inches long, 3-5 lines thick. It grows both in woods and in open grassy places and is found in July and August. It is not as highly flavored as some REPORT OF THE STATE BOTANIST 1903 om other russulas but I have no hesitation in placing it among the edible species. Russula furcata (Pers.) Fr. FORKED RUSSULA PLATE 85, FIG. 9-14 Pileus convex becoming nearly plane, centrally depressed or funnel form, glabrous, even on the margin which is at first incurved, then spreading and acute, the thin adnate pellicle sub- Separable on the margin, greenish or brownish green, flesh white, taste mild; lamellae thickish, subdistant, often forked, with shorter ones intermixed, adnate or slightly decurrent, white; stem equal or nearly so, solid or spongy in the center, white; spores white, subglobose, .00038-.00085 of an inch long, .00025- .0003 broad. The forked russula grows in woods and is a variable species. Two distinct European varieties have been described but our specimens do not fully agree with either of them nor with the _ typical form. The cap varies in color from a pale yellowish | green or olive green to a dark brownish green, the center often being darker than the margin. Sometimes purplish hues are intermingled with the green, but these are apt to disappear from the, dried specimens. The surface is slightly viscid when moist and sometimes it is rugosely roughened or reticulate in places. The margin, though thin, is not striate. The flesh is white and its taste mild. I have detected no bitter flavor to our form but the European form is said to have it. The gills are rather thick, moderately wide apart, persistently white and attached to the stem by their full width. Many of them are forked, the bifur- cations occurring most frequently near the stem and the mar- gin. There are also short gills which do not reach the stem. ~The interspaces are marked by transverse veins or ridges, but. I do not find this character ascribed to the European form. The stem is nearly or quite cylindric, solid or when old somewhat spongy in the center, smooth and white. The cap is 2-4 inches broad; the stem 1.5-3 inches long, 5-8 lines thick. It may be found in July. In my trial of its edible quali- ties it seemed more tough than some other russulas, but the . ad 32 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM flavor was satisfactory and the species is deemed worthy of a place in our edible list even though the European plant has been published by some writers as poisonous. Pholiota vermifilua Pk. WORMY PHOLIOTA PLATE 86, Fic. 13-20 Pileus convex or nearly plane, glabrous or occasionally floccose Squamose on the margin, sometimes areolate rimose in the center, white, occasionally slightly tinged with yellow; lamellae close, adnexed, white becoming ferruginous brown, generally minutely eroded on the edge ; Stem hollow, equal, striated at the top, white, the annulus more or less floccose on the lower surface, lacerated or evanescent, white; spores elliptic, ferruginous brown, .0005 of an inch long, .0005 broad. The wormy pholiota is closely related to the early pholiota, from which it may be separated by its larger size, thicker flesh, stouter stem, whiter color and the tendency of its pileus to crack into areas in the center. It is very liable to be infested by the larvae of insects and this is suggestive of the specific name. The cap in the young plant is very convex or hemispherie but with advancing age it expands and becomes nearly or quite plane. The central part of the surface often cracks into areas giving it a scaly appearance. It also sometimes splits on the margin. It is smooth or occasionally slightly floccose scaly on the margin from the remains of the veil. The fiesh is white. The gills are at first white but they become rusty brown with age. They are closely placed, excavated at the stem end and often whitish and minutely eroded on the edge. The stem is nearly cylindric, hollow, smooth, white and often striated at the top. Its collar is also white, somewhat floccose on the lower surface, often slight, lacer- ated and disappearing in mature plants, leaving the stem without a collar. The cap is 2-4 inches broad; the stem 2-3 inches long, 3-5 lines thick. The plants are usually found in rich soil in grain fields, waste places and about manure piles and occur from June to August. When sound and well cooked the flavor is excellent and the mushroom is a fine addition to our table delicacies. REPORT OF THE STATE BOTANIST 1903 33 Psilocybe foenisecii (Pers.) Fr. HAYMAKERS PSILOCYBE. MOWERS MUSHROOM | PLATE 86, Fic. 1-11 Pileus thin, campanulate or convex, obtuse, glabrous, hygroph- anous, brown or reddish brown when moist, paler when dry; gills broad, adnate, minutely crenulate on the edge, ventricose, subdis- tant, brown; stem slender, nearly straight, hollow, rigid, fragile, glabrous, pruinose at the top, pallid or rufescent; spores brown, subelliptic, .0005-.0006 of an inch long, .00025-.0003 broad. The haymakers psilocybe is a small but very regular, neat and attractive species which gets its name from its usual place of growth. This is in grassy places, on lawns or in meadows, where it is often destroyed by the mower while cutting grass. Its cap is conic or somewhat bell shaped when young, but it becomes more convex with age. When fresh and moist it is dark brown or reddish brown and is usually marked on the margin by darker parallel radiating lines. By the escape of the surplus moisture these lines disappear and the cap becomes paler, assuming a grayish or ashy gray color. The moisture generally escapes first from the center of the cap though the flesh is thicker there than on the margin. This gives a somewhat variegated appearance to the cap while the moisture is escaping, but after the evaporation is completed the color is nearly uniform. Sometimes the center of the cap has a reddish or tan colored hue, in which case this color is generally retained for a time after the escape of the moisture. The cap is generally brown in completely dried and shriveled specimens. The gills are rather broad, not crowded, somewhat narrowed behind and attached to the stem. They are pale brown when young, blackish brown when old. The stem is slender, usually long and nearly straight, hollow, easily broken and paler than the moist cap. It is sometimes tinged with red. The spores in our plant slightly exceed the dimensions given to the spores of the European plant. The cap is 6-12 lines broad; the stem 2-3 inches long, about 1 line thick. This mushroom grows gregariously in rich grassy places, generally appearing in May and June. Sometimes it ap- _ pears in ereat numbers and in successive crops, otherwise it would 34 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM be unimportant as an edible mushroom on account of its small size. It has been very abundant in the capitol lawn the last two seasons. It has not a very high flavor but it is harmless and relishable when fried in butter and may therefore be classed as an edible species, though some authors say that there are no edible species of Psilocybe. When uncooked its taste is strong and dis- agreeable. Bovista pila B. & C. ROUND BOVISTA PLATE 84, Fic. 14-18 Peridium globose or subglobose, 1-3 inches in diameter, the outer coat very thin, at first smooth, white or whitish, soon break- ing up into minute scurfy scales or becoming minutely rimose squamulose, finally disappearing and revealing the rather firm papery but persistent, tough, glossy brown inner coat; capil- litium dense, persistent, brown; spores even, globose, .00016-.0002 of an inch broad. The round bovista takes its specific name from its resemblance to a ball. It is quite globose and about 2 inches in diameter when well developed, but sometimes it is more or less irregular. When young it is white or whitish externally and pure white within. , It is edible only while in this condition. As soon as the interior begins to change color it is no longer fit to eat and should be discarded. As it advances in age the surface or outer coat shrivels and breaks up into minute scales or scurf and after a time disappears. The inner coat is then smooth and tough like parchment. In maturity it is brown, purplish brown, seal brown or dingy coppery brown, sometimes shining and sometimes showing obscure patches of the exceedingly thin dried and brownish outer coat still adhering to it. It ruptures irregularly. The interior is then seen to be a dense towy and more or less dusty mass similar to the interior of a fully matured puffball. In this condition it often persists through the winter and may be found in fairly good condition for specimens after its hibernation. It grows either in woods, pastures or meadows and in suitable weather may be found from July to September, REPORT OF THE STATE BOTANIST 1903 BY) F NEW YORK SPECIES OF CRATAEGUS The number of published species of Crataegus found in the United States and Canada has increased surprisingly within the last five years. In the edition of Gray’s Manuwal issued in 1890, 10 species and three varieties are recognized as belonging to the territory covered by its flora. In the Illustrated Flora of Britton and Brown, the second volume of which contains the descrip- tion of the species of this genus and which was issued in 1897, 15 species and three varieties are recognized, but the territory covered is somewhat larger than that of the Manual. Britton’s Manual issued in 1901 increases the number to 31 species and retains but one variety. In the Silva of North America, volume 4, published in 1892, 14 species are described, but in volume 13, which appeared in 1902, the number of species is increased to 84 and the statement is made that this does not include some im- perfectly known arboreous species nor the merely shrubby species. In the Flora of the Southern States by J. K. Small, issued in 1903, 185 species are described. Varieties are not recognized. In an article devoted to the species of Crataegus found in Rochester and its vicinity and published in the Proceedings of the Rochester Academy of Science, volume 4, 1903, C. S. Sargent has described 28 new species and recorded the occurrence of 138 others exclu- sive of two introduced species which occasionally escape from cultivation. This makes 41 species for the limited area of Rochester and its vicinity, a number greater than that given in Britton’s Manual for the entire area covered by it two years ago. From these data the inference is scarcely avoidable that many of the recently described species must resemble each other closely and must be founded on slight variations of specific char- acters. If this inference is well founded, the conclusion is evi- dent that such closely allied species can not be recognized without a thorough knowledge of their distinguishing characters and this knowledge can scarcely be obtained without careful study and close observation. To properly represent such species in the 36 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM herbarium, a set of good and well prepared specimens taken in the various stages of development from flowering time till the ripening and fall of the fruit, is required. The genus Crataegus, as represented by our species, includes shrubs and trees which may be roughly but easily separated from species of other genera of the same family by the long spines or thorns with which their trunks and branches are armed. The common and local names applied to these plants are thorn, thorn apple, thorn bush, thorn tree, haw and hawthorn. They are nearly all suggested by this very prominent character of these plants. Some species are smal] shrubs, only 2 or 3 feet high with a basal stem diameter of scarcely 1 inch, others are trees 30 feet or more high with a basal diameter of the trunk of 1 foot or more. There is no well marked line of distinction between those which are classed as trees and those which should be called shrubs. They insensibly run together. The same species may be a shrub in one place and a tree in another. The branches of many species are widely spreading giving a broad rounded head to the tree similar to that of an appletree. Often the lower branches spread horizontally and the upper diverge at a small angle giving a more conic outline to the top. The punctate thorn usually has most of its branches horizontally spreading. This gives it a broad, flattened or depressed head and makes the species easily recognizable at a distance. The shrubby species branch from the base and when several clumps grow near each other they form almost impenetrable thickets. The young shoots of the branches are at first green but with advancing age the upper surface gradually assumes a reddish brown or other | color which later encircles the whole shoot. During the second or the second and third years the color becomes, in most species, some shade of gray or ashy gray. The spines that grow from the trunk and branches are modified or peculiarly developed branches. They are themselves sometimes branched and generally they agree in color with the branch to which they are attached. They usually have a bud at one side of the base and sometimes one on both sides. These buds develop =- REPORT OF THE STATE BOTANIST 1903 ait into a leaf, a branch or a cluster of flowers the next year. In breaking a spine from its branch the leaf, branchlet or flower cluster is likely to be torn away with it unless care is taken to avoid it. The young spine is often adorned with one or more narrow foliaceous bracts which are quickly deciduous. The spines of the hawthorn are sometimes elongated and leaf bearing. They then appear like a short leafy branch terminating in a sharp leaf- less point. The leaves are alternate and simple but generally more or less distinctly lobed and serrated on the margin. Those of young and vigorous shoots often differ from others on the same tree in size, shape and lobing. The teeth of the margin are nearly always tipped with glands which may vary in color in different species. The teeth themselves vary according to the species. They may be short or long, narrow or broad, blunt or sharp pointed, straight or incurved. The surface of the leaf blades may be smooth, pubescent or scabrous. In many species the upper surface of the young leaves may be coated with deciduous hairs which soon dis- appear leaving the surface of the mature leaves glabrous. The lower surface is generally paler than the upper. In some species the young unfolding leaves are tinged with brownish red or bronze red but they become green with advancing age. The leaves are normally petiolate and stipulate but the stipules soon disappear and in some'species the petioles are short and so widely margined by the decurrent leaf blades that the leaves appear to be sessile. The petioles are often furnished with a few glands which may be either sessile or stalked. They are often more highly colored when old than when young, and are apt to be shorter on vigorous shoots than on fruiting or lateral branches. In general outline the leaf blades may vary in different species from oblanceolate or spatulate to obovate, ovate, oblong ovate, elliptic, oval or orbicu- dar. : The buds are compact and globular with very broad blunt scales. In some species they are covered with a varnish which becomes sticky in warm weather. When they burst in spring the inner scales enlarge rapidly, become elongated and assume pink 38 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM reddish or yellowish hues. They are glandular on the margin and in some species on the surface also. These scales are generally soon deciduous. : The flowers in our species are, with one exception, Cratae- gus uniflora, produced in clusters at the ends of short leafy terminal or lateral branches. In the earliest species to flower in our latitude they appear about the end of the first week in May, in the latest, the first week in June, making the flowering season about one month long. In nearly all cases the flowers open and their petals fall before the leaves are fully developed. The flower stems or peduncles may be long or short, simple or branched, glabrous or hairy, according to the species. The branching peduncles frequently support three flowers each, the central flower opening a little earlier than the two lateral. The calyx is superior and five lobed, the petals are five, the stamens vary from 5 to 20 and the pistils from 1 to 5. The stamens - are normally 5, 10, 15 or 20 in any given species, but by the sup- pression of some or the union of two adjacent filaments such definite numbers are not always found. Nevertheless the number of the stamens is now utilized as a specific character. The color of the anthers may be pale yellow or whitish, pink or rosy red, purplish red or violaceous, and though these colors are very fleet- ing they are recognized as having, in many cases, specific value. The calyx lobes are generally tipped with a single gland, their margins may be entire or furnished with sessile or stalked glands. They are erect in bud but spreading or reflexed in anthesis and in some species they later become again erect or incurved. In many species they also become red on the inner basal surface as they advance in age. They are sometimes deciduous from the ripe fruit, specially in species belonging to the section Tomentosae. The petals are nearly always white in our species. In one or two they show a tendency to become rosy tinted when they begin to wither. They are quickly deciduous. They are sometimes eroded or wavy on the edge, and are generally furnished with a short claw at the base. The time of ripening of the fruit extends from the middle of August to the middle of October. The number of fruits in any REPORT OF THE STATE BOTANIST 1903 39 cluster is generally less than the number of its flowers because some flowers fail to produce fruit. The fruit may be globose, oval, oblong, ovate or pyriform. It is not invariably of the same size and shape on the same tree but it is now thought to furnish char- acters of specific value. When the flower stem is short and stout the ripe fruit is likely to be erect. If the flower stem is long and slender the ripe fruit is likely to droop on its stem. In some species the hairinessof the calyx tube of the flower persists and the fruit is hairy, in others it disappears and the fruit is smooth. In some the fruit falls when it is ripe or soon after, in others it hangs on the branches after the leaves have fallen, persisting sometimes till winter or in rare cases and partially till the following spring. In most species the color of the ripe fruit is some shade of red, either orange red, scarlet, vermilion or crimson. In some it is yellow, greenish yellow, or these colors varied with a red cheek. In some species the fruit has a distinct pruinosity or bloom, in others an indistinct or scarcely noticeable bloom is present. Such fruits have a dull or opaque color but a little rubbing of the sur- face brings out a shining color. The cuticle in some species may be stripped from the fully ripe fruit as from a very ripe peach or pear. ‘The flesh or pulp in some is dry and mealy, in others juicy and soft. It may be whitish, greenish yellow, orange or red. In many species the fruit has an agreeable flavor and is sweet or slightly acid and edible. In some cases it has been utilized in making jelly. In size it varies much, being but three or four lines in diameter in some and nearly an inch in others. In most of our species it is from five to seven lines in diameter. The number of nutlets of the fruit generally equals the number of styles in the flower. In the section Tomentosae the nutlets differ from those of the other sections in having the inner faces excavated. Thorn bushes appear to have in some cases their “ off years ” like apple- trees. A bush may be loaded with fruit one year and the next have none. Sometimes the fruit fails because of late frosts. This happened about Lake Placid the past season. A severe frost the last week in May killed the stamens and pistils even in the unopened flower buds, and though the petals were apparently 40 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM unharmed and the flowers appeared as usual at a distance, the essential organs having been killed, no fruit developed. Cattle sometimes browse on the twigs of thorn bushes. In such cases the injured branches put forth many new shoots which are short and dense and form an almost impenetrable surface growth. If the bush is low enough to be browsed from top to bottom it gradually assumes a conic shape. If it is so tall that cattle can not reach the ends of the upper branches these continue their normal growth and the lower part of the bush assumes a conic shape and the dense ramification. The whole bush then appears somewhat like two cones with their vertices united, the lower with its vertex pointing upward, the upper with its vertex point- ing downward as in an hourglass. This behavior of thorn bushes under the pruning given them by browsing cattle indicates their suitability for hedges. Herbarium specimens of species of this genus should be col- lected at three different times. The first collection should be made when the plant is in flower. This collection will show the characters of the flowers, of the young shoots and of the young and unfolding leaves. The second should be made when the leaves have become fully developed. This will show the character of the mature leaves and of the young fruit. The leaves at this time are in much better condition than late in the season when the fruit is ripe. At this time it is also well to collect specimens of the | young vigorous shoots, since the leaves on these are often larger and differ more or less in shape from those on older and less vigor- ous lateral or fertile branches. The third collection should be made when the fruit is ripe. Its object should be to get this in as good condition as possible. Insect larvae and parasitic fungi often injure and deform the fruit and it is well to select as far as possible such specimens as are most free from these pests. Some- times nearly every fruit on a shrub or tree is found to be injured by them. In some species the fruit ripens very late. In such cases the leaves are ready to fall or have already partly fallen when the fruit is ripe. Specimens bearing ripe fruit should not be severely pressed lest the fruit be crushed. It is well to dry REPORT OF THE STATE BOTANIST 1903 Al some of the fruit without pressing. It is important that the three collections be made from the same tree or shrub in order to avoid the danger of confusing two or more closely related species. Sometimes two or more species grow together in one clump and in such cases special care is necessary lest the intermingled branches lead to inextricable confusion of species. To guard against any slip of memory it is well to mark the trunk of every tree or shrub from which specimens are taken, giving to each a number corresponding to a number attached to the specimens taken from it. With a pocket knife shave the rough bark from a small place on one side of the trunk and inscribe the number on this smooth place. It is well in every case to select the same side of the trunk, for example, the north side. Then no time need be lost in looking for the mark on the other sides. Because the branches are often coarse and crooked and armed with stout spines, strong pressure is necessary to make good herbarium specimens of them. A screw press is recommended for this purpose. It is also well to loosen the spines by partly split- ting them from the branch before putting the samples in press. It is desirable to know the date of each collection. It should therefore be recorded on the ticket. PRUINOSAE Fruit medium, red when ripe, pruinose; stamens 10-20; leaves thick or subcoriaceous, commonly bluish green, glabrous when mature. The pruinosity of the unripe fruit is one of the most available characters by which to recognize the species of this group. The two species here described differ in the number of their stamens and the color of their anthers. Stamens 20, anthers pale yellow or whitish C. conjuncta Stamens 10, anthers pale purple or pink C. dissona Crataegus conjuncta Sarg. Conjoined thorn Rhodora, 5: 57 Large shrub 8-12 feet tall with widely spreading or ascending branches; leaves ovate, broadly ovate or oval, acute or subacu- 4? NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM minate at the apex, rounded or slightly cuneate at the base, or on vigorous young shoots larger, truncate or slightly concave cuneate, sometimes broader than long, sharply and unequally serrate, generally with 3-4 short, acute or sharp pointed lobes each side, glabrous, yellowish green, 1-2 inches long and nearly as broad at fiowering time, larger, thicker and bluish green above when mature, pale below, petioles slender, 6-15 lines long, usually slightly margined and bearing a few scattered glands; inflores- cence glabrous, flowers 5-10 in a cluster, peduncles 6-10 lines long, stamens 20, anthers pale yellow or whitish; fruit globose or depressed globose, somewhat angular, often broader than long, pruinose, erect or drooping, red when ripe, crowned by the in- curved, spreading or reflexed, persistent calyx lobes, nutlets 4-5. Clayey hillsides. Albany and North Greenbush. Flowers from the middle to the end of May, fruit ripens from the first to the middle of October and falls gradually, but sometimes a few fruits hang on the branches all winter. The unfolding leaves are some- times tinged with brownish red. On young and vigorous shoots the basal pair of leaf lobes are sometimes larger and more widely spreading than the others. Crataegus dissona Sarg. Dissonant thorn Rhodora, 5: 60 _ Shrub 6-10 feet tall with widely spreading or nearly erect branches; leaves ovate, broadly ovate or rhomboidal, 1-1.5 inches long and nearly as broad at flowering time, thin and yellowish green, acute or sharp pointed at the apex, rounded or broadly cuneate at the base, often tinged with brownish red as they unfold, sharply serrate, with 3-4 slight, acute or sharp pointed lobes each side, glabrous, larger, firmer and bluish green above when mature, paler below, those on vigorous young shoots larger and often truncate at the base, sometimes with the basal pair of lobes en- larged, petioles slender, 6-12 lines long, often slightly enlarged and glandular at the top; flowers on slender glabrous peduncles, 5-8 in a cluster, stamens generally 10, sometimes 7-9, anthers pale purple or pink; fruit globose or depressed globose, pruinose, dark REPORT OF THE STATE BOTANIST 19038 43 red or crimson when ripe, the boat-shaped calyx lobes erect or spreading, their tips often deciduous, nutlets 3-5. Clayey soil. Albany, Copake, Lansingburg and Thompsons Lake. Flowers about the middle of May, fruit ripens from the first to the middle of October. Distinguished from the preceding species by its fewer stamens, pink or purplish anthers and crimson fruit. C. pruinosa differs from both in having 20 stamens with pink anthers. It is a common species about Albany. INTRICATAE _ Fruit medium, yellowish green, orange red or crimson, nutlets 2-5, ridged on the back; corymbs few flowered; leaves thick, sub- coriaceous. Small, rather late flowering shrubs. Leaves hairy when young i Leaves glabrous Ch Meet Cad 1 Anthers pink or pinkish purple Cr escnke tat 1 Anthers pale yellow C. modesta Crataegus intricata Lange Intricate thorn Small shrub 3-8 feet tall with few erect or spreading branches ; leaves ovate, broadly ovate, elliptic or oblong elliptic, thin when young, becoming thick and firm with age, acute at the apex, broadly rounded or cuneate at the base, sharply serrate, with 3-4 acute lobes each side, the basal pair, on leaves of young vigorous shoots, often enlarged and distinctly separated from the pair above by deep sharp excavations, glabrous both sides, petiole slender, 4-12 lines long, glandular, slightly margined at the apex; flowers in clusters of 4-8, on short, mostly glabrous peduncles, calyx lobes lanceolate, slightly laciniate serrate, stamens 5-10, anthers pale yellow; fruit erect, subglobose or obovate, pointed at the base, pale red or orange red, nutlets 3-4. Hillsides and shaly knolls. Albany and Lansingburg. Flow-. ers May 20 to June 1, fruit ripens the last week in September and the first week in October, and soon falls. In falling it often car- ries the peduncle with it. The spines are slender, straight or nearly so and usually 1-1.5 inches long. 44 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM Crataegus modesta Sarg. Modest thorn Rhodora, 3:28 Small shrub 2-5 feet tall with irregular short branches; leaves broadly ovate, ovate or oblong ovate, acute at the apex, rounded or cuneate at the base, on young and vigorous shoots often trun- cate or slightly cordate, serrate, with 3-4 short, broad, acute lobes each side, at flowering time pale green and hairy above, paler and villose below, specially on the midrib and principal veins, when mature thick and firm, dark green and scabrous above, much paler below, 1.5-2 inches long, 1-1.5 broad, petioles 4-12 lines long, — glandular, villose, margined at the apex, sometimes on vigorous. shoots nearly to the base, often becoming red with age; flowers: large, 3-6 in a cluster, on short, villose, mostly simple, peduncles, calyx tube hairy, its lobes slightly hairy, laciniate serrate, reflexed in flower, stamens 10, anthers pale yellow; fruit erect, subglobose, short oblong or pyriform, greenish yellow, orange red or greenish with a red cheek, hairy, nutlets 3. Clayey and shaly soil. Albany, Rensselaer and Lansingburg. Flowers open the last week in May or the first week in J une, fruit ripens late in September. The spines are variable, being slender or stout, straight or curved, and 1-1.5 inches long. On some clumps they are very scarce. The young shoots are more or less villose. Crataegus peckii Sarg. Peck’s thorn Rhodora, 5: 63 Small shrub 2-6 feet tall, sparingly branched; leaves ovate or broadly ovate, acute at the apex, broadly rounded or concavely cuneate at the base, on young and vigorous shoots often truncate, serrate, divided into 3-4 short, broad, acute or blunt lobes each side, when young, hairy abovewith appressed whitish hairs, villose below on the midrib and principal veins, when mature, firm, dark green and scabrous above, much paler below, the basal pair of lobes often much enlarged and more distinct, 1.2-2 inches long, nearly as broad or on young vigorous shoots 2-2.5 inches long; flowers large, 3-6 in a cluster, supported on short, villose, simple peduncles, REPORT OF THE STATE BOTANIST 1903 45 calyx tube glabrous, its lobes glabrous, laciniate serrate above the middle, stamens 10, anthers pink or pinkish purple, filaments usually white; fruit erect on short slightly villose peduncles, sub- globose or short oblong, glabrous, yellowish green when ripe, the calyx lobes mostly deciduous, nutlets 3-4. Shaly soil. Lansingburg. Flowers the last week in May or the first week in June, fruit ripens early in October and soon falls. The species is closely related to C. modesta from which it may be separated by its mostly broader leaves, its less hairy inflorescence, pink or pinkish purple anthers and glabrous yellow- ish green fruit. In this as in the two preceding species the fruit is crowned by a prominent rim which surrounds the calyx cup. The spines are slender, straight or slightly curved and 1.2-2.5 inches long. MOLLES Fruit, large, bright red and shining when ripe, often hairy, specially when young; inflorescence villose tomentose; leaves large, broad, softly hairy when young. The three species here recorded are trees or large shrubs with edible fruit. Anthers pale yellow or whitish > ecwamplainensis Anthers pink, dark red or purple i 1 Leaves often convex, calyx lobes hairy on the inner surface Cy, primes, Len 1 Leaves plane, calyx lobes hairy on both surfaces C. exclusa Crataegus champlainensis Sarg. Champlain thorn Rhodora, 3:20. Silva N. A. 13:105, t. 669. NE CE State Wius: doth An. Rep’t, p.944. Tree or large shrub 10-20 feet tall with widely spreading branches; leaves ovate or broadly ovate, 2-2.5 inches long, 1.5-2 broad at flowering time, larger when mature and on vigorous young shoots, acute at the apex, rounded, truncate, broadly cuneate or slightly cordate at the base, slightly and sharply lobed, coarsely and sharply serrate, when young pubescent above with whitish appressed hairs, pubescent beneath and villose on ‘the 46 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM midrib and principal veins, petioles villose and glandular; corymbs commonly few flowered, peduncles and calyx covered with long matted whitish hairs, stamens 10, anthers pale yellow or whitish; fruit oblong obovate or subglobose, often narrowed toward the base, bright red or scarlet, 7-8 lines long, 6-7 broad, nutlets 3-5. Clayey soil. Port Henry, Crown Point, Fort Ann, Albany. The trees found in the vicinity of Albany differ from those found in the more northern localities in having broader and more rounded leaves, which are sometimes blunt at the apex and often have the margin coarsely wavy, curved or arched as if there was an ex- cessive development of the lateral tissues. The anthers are whitish, not pale yellow as in the type, and the fruit is globose or oval, slightly umbilicate and persistently hairy. It is the first species to blossom about Albany, the flowers appearing from May 10-15, and the fruit ripens and falls early in September. Perhaps these trees belong to a distinct species. The trees in the Fort Ann locality have recently been cut down. Crataegus pringlei Sarg. Pringle’s thorn. Rhodora, 3:21. Silva N: A. 1382711): t. 672. “N. ¥. Site 55th An. Rep’t, p.9-44 Tree or large shrub 12-25 feet tall with widely spreading branches and a broad rounded head; leaves broadly ovate or oval, {-2 inches long and nearly as broad at flowering time, acute or bluntly pointed at the apex, subtruncate or broadly cuneate at the base, coarsely and sharply serrate, with 3-4 short broad acute lobes each side, pubescent above with short appressed whitish hairs, slightly villose below on the principal veins and midrib, yellowish ereen above, paler below, often convex by the deflection of the margins, petioles slender, villose; corymbs few flowered, stamens 5-10, anthers pink or pinkish purple, calyx lobes hairy on the inner surface, peduncles short, villose; fruit subglobose, oval or oblong, sometimes slightly narrowed toward the base, generally hairy at the ends, 6-7 lines long and nearly as broad, bright red or scarlet, the calyx lobes spreading or erect. - REPORT OF THE STATE BOTANIST 1903 AT Clayey soil. Albany and Albia, Rensselaer co. When in flower the colored anthers easily separate this species from the preceding one, later it may be recognized by the con- vexity of many of the leaves. The young unfolding leaves are sometimes tinged with red. On vigorous young shoots the leaves often have the basal pair of lobes somewhat enlarged and more distinct than the others. Crataegus exclusa Sarg. Hacluded thorn Rhodora, 5: 108 Shrub 8-12 feet tall, with widely spreading or ascending branches; leaves similar to those of the preceding species but with- out the convexity seen in them; flowers similar but the calyx and peduncles more densely villose or tomentose, the calyx lobes more narrow, elongated and hairy on both surfaces; fruit longer and more narrowed toward the base. Clayey soil. Crown Point and Fort Ann. May, September. Formerly united with C. pringlei but separated from it because of its more shrubby habit, more hairy inflorescence and longer fruit. DILATATAE Fruit medium or large, subglobose, bright red or scarlet, nutlets 5, ridged on the back ; flowers having 20 stamens with rose colored anthers; leaves broad, thin. Crataegus dilatata Sarg. Broad leaved thorn Bot. Gare ole 9s silva oN, Al AS? 213; 0-673 Tree or large shrub 10-20 feet tall with widely spreading or ascending branches and a broad rounded head; leaves thin, ovate or deltoid ovate, acute at the apex, subtruncate or slightly cordate at the base, with 4-6 short, acute or sharp pointed lobes each side, serrate with unequal sharp pointed teeth, when young minutely pubescent above with short, stiff, appressed, whitish hairs, gla- brous below or with a few hairs on the midrib and in the axils of the principal veins, 1.5-3 inches long when mature, nearly as broad, those of vigorous voung shoots often with the basal pair 48 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM of lobes enlarged and more distinct, petioles slender, 8-18 lines long, slightly villose in the furrow when young, distantly glandu- lar. often reddish toward the base, becoming more red with age, this color sometimes extending to the midrib and principal veins; corymbs 6-10 flowered, peduncles slightly hairy or glabrous, rather long, stamens 20, anthers rose color, calyx tube slightly hairy, its lobes glandular serrate, hairy on the inner surface; fruit globose or oval, 6-8 lines long, 6-7 broad, umbilicate at the base, drooping, bright red, nutlets 4-5, flesh yellowish, well flavored, edible. Clayey soil. Flowers the last week in May, fruit ripens in Sep- - tember. Thompsons Lake, Albany co. and Gansevoort, Saratoga co. In the latter locality it forms a tree 15-20 feet tall with a trunk diameter of 4-6 inches. On some trees the fruit is globose, on others it is oval. The leaves sometimes become convex as in C. pringlei. The fruit stems sometimes become red in the upper part. LOBULATAE Fruit medium or large, subglobose or oblong, bright red or crim- son, nutlets 3-5, distinctly grooved on the back; inflorescence villose or glabrous, stamens 5-15, anthers rose color. Leaves glabrous beneath, stamens 5-8 C. holmesiana Leaves somewhat hairy beneath, stamens 5-10 C.lob ulata Crataegus holmesiana Ashe Holmes thorn Bot. Gaz. 31: 10. Silva Nu A. 15° 413) 1. sie Tree or large shrub 12-25 feet tall with widely spreading or ascending branches; leaves thin, ovate, 1-1.5 inches long, 9-15 lines broad at flowering time, larger and firmer when mature and on vigorous young shoots sometimes with the basal pair of lobes enlarged and more divergent, acute at the apex, broadly rounded or subtruncate at the base, sharply serrate with slender pointed teeth, with 4-5 short acute lobes each side, pubescent above when young with minute appressed whitish hairs, glabrous and slightly paler below, petiole slender, 6-12 lines long, glabrous or with a few hairs and reddish glands; flowers 8-12 in a cluster, 5-8 ‘lines broad, on slender, elabrous or slightly hairy peduncles, calyx glabrous, often tinged with red, the lobes narrow, linear, slightly REPORT OF THE STATE BOTANIST 1903 49 glandular, stamens generally 5, sometimes 5-8, anthers purple; fruit subglobose, oblong or obovate, generally narrowed toward the base, bright red or crimson, crowned with the persistent, erect or incurved calyx lobes, nutlets 3-5, flesh yellow. Clayey soil. Crown Point, Fort Ann, Thompsons Lake and Albany. It flowers from May 15-25, fruit ripens the last week in August and the first week in September. The foliage is commonly vellow green, but it is sometimes dark green. Crataegus lobulata Sarg. Lobulate thorn Rhodora, 8:22. Silva N. A. 18: 117, t. 675 Tree 15-30 feet tall and a trunk diameter of 6-12 inches; leaves oval, ovate or oblong ovate, at flowering time 1.5-2.5 inches long, 1-2 broad, larger when mature, pubescent with soft appressed whitish hairs above, slightly hairy below, specially on the midrib and principal veins, acute at the apex, rounded or broadly cuneate at the base, sharply serrate, with 4-5 sharp pointed distinct lobes on each side, petioles slender, loosely villose or tomentose, 1-1.5 inches long, becoming reddish or tinged with red in maturity; flowers on slender, villose or tomentose peduncles, the calyx often hairy below and its lobes hairy on the inner surface, stamens usually 10, sometimes 5-10, anthers reddish purple; fruit oblong or subglobose, crowned by the persistent erect or incurved calyx lobes, when ripe, crimson, 6-8 lines long and nearly as broad, nut- lets 3-5, fiesh yellow, edible. Clayey soil. Crown Point. It blossoms from the 20th to the end of May and ripens its fruit late in September. Its foliage is yellowish green. It is closely related to the preceding species from which it may be separated by its larger size, the hairiness of the lower surface of the leaves, the more hairy inflorescence, more numerous stamens and its later ripening fruit. FLABELLATAE Fruit medium, scarlet or dark red, nutlets 3-5, ridged on the back; stamens 10-20; leaves membranaceous but firm when mature. Anthers pink or purplish C. contigua Anthers pale yellow or whitish Cc ir nasa 50 : NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM Crataegus contigua Sarg. Contiguous thorn Rhodora, 5: 115 Shrub 6-10 feet tall with spreading or ascending branches ; leaves thin, ovate, acute or acuminate at the apex, rounded or broadly cuneate at the base, serrate, with 4-5 distinct, sharp pointed or acuminate lobes each side, at flowering time pale green and clothed above with short appressed whitish hairs, glabrous below, when mature, firm, dark green above, paler below, 1.5-2.5 inches long, 1-2 broad, petioles slender, glabrous, slightly glandu- lar, 6-12 lines long; flowers on slender glabrous peduncles, calyx lobes abruptly narrowed from broad bases, linear, entire or with occasional glands toward the base, stamens 20, anthers purple or pinkish purple; fruit erect or drooping, subglobose or oblong, scarlet, flesh yellow, nutlets 4-5. Shaly soil near Lansingburg. Flowers open about the middle of May, fruit ripens early in September and soon falls. In our plants the flowers open and the fruit ripens two or three weeks. earlier than in the type and the number of stamens ranges from 12-19. In no case have I found a flower with 20 stamens. Never- theless these variations do not seem to be of sufficient importance to warrant a separation of the plants. The unfolding leaves are tinged with brownish red. Crataegus irrasa Sarg. Unpolished thorn Rhodora, 5: 116 Shrub 6-12 feet tall with numerous slender spreading or ascend- ing branches; leaves thin, ovate or oval, acute at the apex, cuneate at the base, laciniate serrate, when young clothed above with appressed whitish hairs, villose below on the midrib and principal veins, when mature firm, dark green and shining above, paler or yellowish green below, petioles 6-12 lines long, slender, slightly margined at the apex, sparingly glandular; flowers 6-7 lines broad, supported on villose peduncles, calyx tube densely villose, its lobes- lanceolate, glandular serrate, villose, reflexed, appressed, stamens: 20, anthers pale yellow; fruit subglobose or oblong, dark red, nut- lets 4-5. REPORT OF THE STATE BOTANIST 1903 51 Clayey soil. North Greenbush. The plants which are here referred to this species diverge so much from a rigid agreement with the description of the species to which we have referred them that it seems best to consider them a variety which may be called var. divergens. It is characterized as follows: Leaves oval, serrate with blunt gland-tipped teeth, divided above the middle into 4-5 short narrow strongly pointed lobes each side, petioles villose; corymbs 5-10 flowered, stamens 10-18, anthers whitish ; fruit globose or oval. The young shoots are villose tomentose. The flowers open about the middle of May and the fruit ripens the last week in August or early in September, which is two or three weeks earlier than in the type. Only a single clump of this shrub was found. It ap- proaches C.densiflora in its characters but differs from it in its more numerous stamens and in having the lower surface of the leaves hairy on the midrib and principal veins. TENUIFOLIAE Fruit medium, oblong, pyriform or subglobose, crimson or scar- let, nutlets 2-5; inflorescence glabrous or nearly so, stamens 5-20, anthers pink, rose color or dark red; leaves membranaceous, gen- erally pubescent on the upper surface when young, glabrous or scabrous when mature. The three species here recorded may be tabulated as follows: Leaves ovate or oblong ovate C.ascendens Leaves ovate, oval or rhomboidal 1 1 Calyx lobes hairy on the inner surface Cr ima tu ca 1 Calyx lobes glabrous on the inner surface C.delucida Crataegus ascendens Sarg. Ascending thorn Rhodora, 5: 141 Shrub 6-10 feet tall with slender ascending branches bearing short, straight or slightly curved spines rarely more than an inch long; leaves thin, ovate or oblong ovate, at flowering time 1.5-2 inches long, 8-15 lines broad, acuminate at the apex, rounded or cuneate at the base, finely and sharply serrate, with 4-5 acuminate 52 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM lobes each side, often tinged with brownish red as they unfold and clothed above with minute appressed whitish hairs which soon disappear, dark yellowish green above, paler below, larger, darker green and glabrous when mature, petioles slender, 9-15 lines long, dotted with a few scattered glands and slightly margined at the apex; flowers 6-12 in a cluster, on slender rather long glabrous peduncles, calyx lobes narrow, elongated, entire or with a few minute glands, stamens 5-10, anthers pink or pinkish purple; fruit subglobose obovate or oblong, dark red when ripe, drooping, the calyx lobes subpersistent, spreading or reflexed, nutlets 3-4. Clayey soil. North Greenbush and Rensselaer. Flowers May 12-20, fruit ripens during September. This species is very distinct and easily recognized by its peculiar oblong ovate leaves with acu- minate apex and on fertile branches with cuneate base, making them pointed at eachend. On young and vigorous shoots they are usually broadly rounded at the base, and are sometimes 3.5-4 inches long and 2-2.5 inches broad. They are generally more elongated when growing in the borders of woods than when in. more open exposed places. The autumn buds are clothed with a varnish which is sticky in warm weather. Though found in sey- eral places on the east side of the Hudson river, no example of it has yet been-found on the west side of the river. Crataegus matura Sarg. | Mature thorn Rhodora, 3: 24 Shrub 5-10 feet tall with many slender ascending or nearly erect branches or occasionally with the lower widely spreading; leaves broadly ovate, oval or rhomboidal, thin, acute or acuminate at the apex, rounded or cuneate at the base, finely and sharply ser- rate, deeply and sharply divided into 4-6 very distinct sharp pointed or acuminate lobes on each side, yellowish green when young and clothed with short appressed whitish hairs, darker green and glabrous when mature, 2-2.5 inches long, 1.5-2 inches broad, petioles slender, 6-12 lines long, slightly glandular and sometimes wing margined at the apex; flowers 4-8 in a cluster, on short glabrous or slightly hairy peduncles, calyx lobes elong- ated, narrow, entire or slightly glandular, often red at the tips, REPORT OF THE STATE BOTANIST 1903 53 slightly hairy on the inner surface, becoming bright red at the base, stamens usually 10, sometimes 5-9, anthers red or reddish purple; fruit subglobose or oval, about 6 lines long, 5-6 broad, dark red or crimson, nutlets 2-5, flesh yellow, pleasant, edible. Clayey soil and rocky pastures. Gansevoort, Saratoga co. and Lake Pleasant, Hamilton co. Flowers in May, ripens its fruit the latter part of August. The early ripening of the fruit is one of the distinguishing characters of the species. In our specimens the fruit is scarcely oblong as in the typical form, and the styles are 2-3, but in other respects the agreement of the characters is good. The bright red color of the inner bases of the calyx lobes in the Gansevoort speci- mens contrasts beautifully with the pale green color of the imma- ture fruit. Crataegus delucida Sarg. Delucid thorn Rhodora, 5: 139 Shrub 6-10 feet tall with erect or ascending branches; leaves thin, ovate, broadly ovate or oval, acute, sharp pointed or acumi- nate at the apex, broadly rounded, subtruncate or rarely broadly cuneate at the base, finely serrate, with 4-6 distinct, sharp pointed or acuminate lobes each side, generally tinged with bronze red when they unfold and then covered above with short appressed whitish hairs, at flowering time yellowish green, 1-1.5 inches long, 9-18 lines broad, paler and glabrous below, larger, darker green and glabrous above when mature, petioles slender, 6-12 lines long, usually shorter on young and vigorous shoots with the blades larger and broader, slightly glandular; flowers 6-12 in a cluster, about 6 lines broad, on slender branched glabrous peduncles, calyx lobes narrow, elongated, entire or with few minute glands, often red at the tips, stamens usually 5-8, sometimes 10, anthers red or reddish purple; fruit oblong, bright red or scarlet, droop- ing, the calyx lobes spreading or reflexed, often deciduous from the ripe fruit, nutlets 3-4, flesh yellow. Clayey hillsides and rocky pastures. Albany and Sandlake. Flowers about the middle of May, fruit ripens during the last half of September or early in October. 54 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM This is one of the prevailing species on the hillsides north of Albany. The flowers have a strong potash odor. It is closely re- lated to C. acutiloba Sarg. with which it was formerly united, but its flowers are smaller and its nutlets more numerous. COCCINEAE Fruit medium, subglobose, crimson or scarlet when ripe, nutlets 2-5, distinctly ridged on the back; leaves thin or subcoriaceous. Anthers pale yellow or whitish C. gravesil Anthers purple or red 1 1 Stamens 20 C. brainerdi 1 Stamens 10 C. praecoqua 1 Stamens less than 10 C. egglestoni Crataegus gravesii Sarg. Graves thorn Rhodora, 5: 159 Shrub or small tree with widely spreading or ascending branches; leaves ovate, obovate, elliptic or subrotund, thin, acute or rounded at the apex, rounded or cuneate at the entire base, une- qually serrate with rather broad blunt teeth, with 3-4 short, broad, acute or rather blunt lobes each side, at flowering time pale green, glabrous or with a few scattered hairs above, when mature firm, glabrous, dark green and shining above, paler below, 1-2 inches long and nearly or quite as broad, petioles slender, 4-12 lines long, slightly margined at the apex, sometimes slightly villose and glandular when young; flowers 5-12 in a cluster, on slender, short, glabrous or slightly hairy peduncles, calyx glabrous, its lobes narrow, elongated, minutely glandular, stamens 4-8, occasionally 10, anthers pale yellow or whitish; fruit globose or depressed globose, erect, pale red or orange red when ripe, crowned by the short erect or spreading calyx lobes, nutlets 2-3. Clayey soil. Albany, North Greenbush and Westport. Flow- ers late in May or early in June, fruit ripens late in September. Closely related to C. coccinea rotundifolia, from which it may be separated by its thinner leaves, mostly fewer stamens, paler fruit and fewer nutlets. Our examples are shrubs more glabrous than the type. The young unfolding leaves are sometimes tinged with brownish red. REPORT OF THE STATE BOTANIST 1903 5D Crataegus praecoqua Sarg. Early thorn Rhodora, 3:27, 5: 167 Shrub 8-10 feet tall with spreading branches; leaves ovate, oval or rhomboidal, acute or blunt at the apex, broadly cuneate at the base or on young vigorous shoots sometimes rounded, serrate, slightly divided into numerous short, narrow, sharp pointed lobes on each side, at flowering time thin, pale green and clothed above with short appressed whitish hairs, paler below and villose along the midrib and principal veins, when mature thick, dark green, shining, glabrous or scabrous above, paler below, 1.5-2 inches long, nearly or quite as broad, petioles stout, 4-6 lines long, margined on the upper part; fiowers on villose, often branching peduncles, calyx tube hairy, its lobes narrow,. elongated, glandular serrate, stamens 10, anthers pink; fruit subglobose, erect or drooping, slightly hairy, dark red. Clayey soil. Crown Point. Flowers the latter part of May, fruit ripens the last of August or early in September. The species was first published under the name Crataegus praecox, but this was afterward changed toC. praecoqua. Crataegus egglestoni Sarg. Eggleston’s thorn Rhodora, 3:30 Shrub 5-10 feet tall with slender Spreading or ascending branches; leaves oval, elliptic or suborbicular, acute or sharp pointed at the apex, broadly rounded or cuneate at the base, ser- rate, divided into 4-5 short inconspicuous acute. lobes on each side, at flowering time thin, yellow green and hairy above with short whitish appressed hairs, paler and glabrous below, when mature thick or subcoriaceous, dark green and scabrous above, 1.5-2 inches long and nearly or quite as broad, petioles slender, 6-12 lines long, slightly margined at the apex, sparingly glandular; flowers 6-8 lines broad, 5-10 in a cluster, on rather long, loosely villose often branched peduncles, calyx tube glabrous or slightly hairy, its lobes entire or minutely glandular serrate, hairy on the inner surface, stamens 5-8, usually 5, anthers red or rose color; fruit subglobose or oval, crimson when ripe, the mostly persistent calyx lobes reflexed, appressed, nutlets 2-3, 3 lines long. 56 ~NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM Clayey and shaly soil. Crown Point and Lansingburg. Flow- ers May 20-30, fruit ripens in September. The shrubs in the station near Lansingburg have recently been cut down. The spines are slender, straight or nearly so and 1.5-2 inches long. This species was originally placed in the section Anomalae, but there seems to be no character by which it may be clearly sepa- rated from the section in which it is here placed. . Crataegus brainerdi Sarg. Brainerds thorn Rhodora, 3:27 Shrub 6-10 feet tall with ascending or suberect branches; leaves at first thin, ovate or broadly ovate, acute or acuminate at the apex, rounded or broadly cuneate at the base, or on young and vigorous shoots often subtruncate or slightly cordate, sharply serrate, divided into 4-5 slight, acute or sharp pointed lobes each side, when young slightly hairy above with short appressed whit- ish hairs, glabrous below, when mature thicker and firmer, dark green above, paler below, 1.5-2 inches long, 1-1.5 broad, larger on young and vigorous shoots, petioles slender, 4-12 lines long, glabrous, with few or no glands; flowers in clusters of 6-12, 9-10 lines broad, very fragrant, supported on slender, glabrous, simple or branched peduncles, calyx lobes linear lanceolate, entire or slightly glandular, often tinged with red, stamens 20, anthers bright red, filaments elongated, often becoming red or pink, very persistent; fruit erect, subglobose or short oblong, 5-6 lines long, 4-5 broad, bright scarlet, flesh yellow, edible, nutlets 3-4. Rocky or bushy pastures. Sandlake, Rensselaer co. Flowers May 15-25, fruit ripens the latter part of September. The long erect persistent reddish filaments afford an attractive and easily recognized character. They sometimes remain plump and fresh till the beginning of September. The blossoms have a. decided potash odor and are very attractive to honey bees. The styles are generally 3 but occasionally 4. The species is rare with us, but well marked and beautiful both in flower and fruit. REPORT OF THE STATE BOTANIST 1903 57 TOMENTOSAE Fruit small or medium, subglobose, oval or pyriform, orange red or scarlet, nutlets 2-5 with a cavity on each of the ventral faces; flowers usually many in a cluster; leaves thin or coriaceous, usually pubescent beneath. Crataegus succulenta Link Succulent thorn Silva N. A. 13:139, t. 181 Shrub or bushy tree 8-15 feet tall with widely spreading or ascending branches; leaves elliptic or subrhomboidal, acute or sharp pointed at the apex, cuneate at the entire base, serrate, with 4-6 short, acute lobes each side above the middle, at flowering time thin, slightly hairy above, pubescent beneath, when mature coriaceous, dark green and glabrous above, paler below, usually 2-2.5 inches long, 1.5-2 inches broad, on young and vigorous shoots somewhat larger and broadly or concavely cuneate or rounded at the base, petioles stout, 4-8 lines long, margined at the apex, often becoming red or reddish with age; flowers 7-8 lines broad, many in a cluster, supported on long, slender villose branching peduncles, calyx tube hairy or glabrous, its lobes laciniately glandular serrate, elongated, soon reflexed, hairy, stamens 15-20, anthers small, pink; fruit globose, scarlet, drooping, 4-6 lines long, . flesh yellow, juicy, edible, nutlets 2-3, 3 lines long. Clayey soil. Albany and Albia, Rensselaer co. Flowers from May 15-25, fruit ripens in September and usually hangs on the branches till late in October. Sometimes a few persist through the winter. G SUPPLEMENTARY LIST OF PLANTS OF THE SUSQUE- HANNA VALLEY BY FRANK FE. FENNO Dryopteris goldieana (Hook.) Gray Aspidium goldieanum Hook. Goldie’s shield fern Hillsides near Nichols. Infrequent. August. 58 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM Panicum walteri Pursh Panicum crus-galli var. hispidum Torr. Cockspur grass Common along the river. August—October. Panicum minus (Muhl.) Nash Wood panicum — Dry woods and thickets near Nichols. Not common. August, September. Eragrostis major Host Pungent meadow grass Roadsides and along railways. Frequent. August, September. Panicularia elongata (Torr.) Kuntze Glyceria elongata Trin. Long manna grass In a swamp near Smithboro. Infrequent. August, September. Eleocharis palustris (L.) R. & S. Creeping spike rush Low wet grounds, specially along the river. Common. August, 7 | September. Smilax rotundifolia L. Green brier. Catbrier Thickets near Nichols. Rare. Stem more or less quadrangular and high climbing. Leaves five nerved. May, June. Lemna trisulea L. Ivy-leaved duckweed Ditches and sloughs. Frequent. July, August. Corylus americana Walt. Hazelnut Thickets along the river. Common. Apparently not found here on the uplands. March, April. Corylus rostrata Ait. Beaked hazelwut Fence rows and thickets. Common. April. Betula populifolia Marsh. White birch Plentiful along the valley road 3 miles south of Owego. May. REPORT OF THE STATE BOTANIST 1903 59 Betula lenta L. Black birch Rich woodland. Common. April, May. Betula lutea Mx. Yellow birch Rich moist woodland. Common. April, May. Alnus incana (L.) Willd. Tag alder Borders of streams and swamps. Common. February—April. Alnus rugosa (Du Roi) K. Koch A.serrulata Willd. Smooth alder Mutton hill pond. This is its only station. February—April. Fagus americana Sweet Fagus ferruginea Ait. Beech Scattered throughout our territory. May. Castanea dentata (Marsh.) Borkh. Castanea sativa var. americana -: Wats. Chestnut A very common tree. July. Syndesmon thalictroides (L.) Hoffmg. Anemonella thalictroides Spach Rue anemone Woods and thickets. Common. April—June. Rubus occidentalis L. Black raspberry Fence rows and neglected fields. Common. May, June. Rhus copallina L. Mountain sumac. Dwarf sumac. Upland sumac -Dry soil 3 miles south of Owego. Rare. June, July. Parsonsia petiolata (L.) Rusby Cuphea viscosissima Jacq. Blue waxweed. Tarweed Abundant in a neglected field near Nichols. August—October. Fine flowering specimens were collected as late as Oct. 24. The whole plant is very viscid pubescent. 60 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM Mitchella repens L. Partridge berry. Twin berry Woods. Common. June. Cephalanthus occidentalis L. Button bush - Swamps. Common. July, August. Galium aparine L. Cleavers Damp shaded ground. Common. Summer. Galium pilosum Ait. Hairy bedstraw Dry bushy places. Frequent. Summer. Galium lanceolatum Torr. Torrey’s wild liquorice Dry woods. Common. Summer. Galium circaezans Mx. Wild liquorice Dry woods. Common. May—July. Galium boreale L. Northern bedstraw Rocky soil, specially along streams. Common. June. Galium asprellum Mx. Rough bedstraw Swamps and low grounds. Common. Summer. Galium triflorum Mx. Sweet-scented bedstraw Damp woodland. Common. Summer. EXPLANATION OF PLATES PLATE O Inocybe castanea Pk. CHESTNUT INOCYBE 1,2 Two immature plants 3,4 Two mature plants 5 Vertical section of the upper part of an immature plant 6 Vertical section of the upper part of a mature plant 14 15, 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 23 24 25 26 27 28 29 30 ol o2 oo o4 REPORT OF THE STATE BOTANIS® 1903 Transverse section of a stem A cystidium, x 400 Four spores, x 400 Inocybe squamosodisca Pk. Scaty Diskep [nocysn Immature plant Mature plant showing scaly disk Vertical section of the upper part of a mature plant Four spores, x 400 Inocybe excoriata Pk. EXcCoRIATED INOCYBE Immature plant Mature plants showing the excoriated surface of the caps Vertical section of the upper part of an immature plant Vertical section of the upper part of a mature plant Four spores, x 400 Inocybe fallax Pk. FALLACIOUS INOCYBE Immature plant Mature plant Vertical section of the upper part of an immature plant Transverse section of a stem A cystidium, x 400 Four spores, x 400 Tricholoma subluteum Pk. Two Cotorep TRICHOLOMA Immature plant Mature plant Vertical section of the upper par of a plant Four spores, x 400 Stereum ferhianan Pk, Burt’s STEREUM Small plant Plant with lacerated margin of the pileus Plant with incomplete pileus Three plants with confluent pilei Four spores, x 400 61 62 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM PLATE 84 Collybia familia Pk. F'aMILy CoLuyBia 1 Cluster of small plants 2 Cluster of large plants with the center of the cap colored 3 Single large plant 4 Single large plant with the center of the cap colored 5 Vertical section of the upper part of a large plant 6 Transverse section of a stem 7 Four spores, x 400 Collybia acervata Fr. TUFTED COLLYBIA 8 Cluster of eight plants, four with caps moist and more highly colored 9 Plant with pale tan colored cap 10 Plant with whitish cap 11 Vertical section of the upper part of a large plant 12 Transverse section of a stem 13 Four spores, x 400 Bovista pila B. & C. Round Bovista 14 Immature plant 15 Mature plant ruptured at the apex 16 Vertical section of a young plant in edible condition 17 Part of a branching filament of the capillitium, x 400 18 Four spores, x 400 PLATE 85 ‘Russula mariae Pk. Mary’s RussuLA 1,2 Immature plants 3 Mature plant 4 Immature plant of darker color 5 Mature plant of darker color 6 Vertical section of the upper part of an immature plant 7 Vertical section of the upper part of a mature plant _§ Four spores, x 400 REPORT OF THE STATE BOTANIST 1903 Russula furcata (Pers.) Fr. - ForKrEpD RuSssuLA 9 Immature plant 10 Mature plant with the cap partly expanded 11 Mature plant with the cap fully expanded 12 Vertical section of the upper part of an immature plant 18 Vertical section of the upper part of a mature plant 14 Four spores, x 400 PLATE 86 Psilocybe foenisecii (Pers.) Fr. HAYMAKER’S PSILOCYBE 1-38 Immature plants with moist striatulate caps 4 Plant after the moisture has partly escaped from the cap 5-7 Mature plants with caps destitute of moisture 8,9 Vertical sections of the upper part of two plants 10 Transverse section of a stem 11 Four spores, x 400 Pholiota vermiflua Pk. WormMy PHOLIOTA 12 Young plant with gills hidden by the veil 13,14 Immature plants showing the whitish gills 15 Mature plant with the cap fully expanded 16 Mature plant with the cap rimosely areolate 17 Vertical section of the upper part of an immature plant 18 Vertical section of the upper part of a mature plant 19 Transverse section of a stem 20 Four spores, x 400 i “45 \ ae > eet vn ¥ ; 2P oh wera ‘ * = : peter vice of : qa) rr. dade i. - “Ent ‘oct die Tires retah. a tive taal viot ade ee oO goitoar Le: ays a i . ee godt to otfots Te Ey & ) A Pu Sta} ie SE ” i BMwen ce sf , set rank 4 fo - 4 oJ ~ a ——a &- *. ~“. ree A Ue Se Ke, | (Fee - ~~ 38 Ger FF) Se Kat a ea — a sae * =] — = SS ee” es Se SEF Ee ee ee Se ee ae ae EET! ok tae ee es Pa oa ee , te = P De, > ‘ ¥- “ Sh xt iE x Si ee ie Ee aay “f ee iS =e a: = ~ WOUAUALS §,.Lund ‘Wd WONVILUNG WOAUALS 8-08 “DIA _ HAAOONI SNOIDVIIVA “Md XVITVA ADAOONI 96-02 ‘D1 UAAOONI GHMSIG ATVOS ‘Ad VOSIGOSOWVOOS AAAOONI €1-01 ‘91d . ioe! Pe oh NF a, otis is Dae oe eee eae. Os ae at a ers © t. eed = eo Ee = fe ary = Fimo me ReeR Sa ee Se ~~: a ou fe 2 VNOTOHOINL GAUOTOOD OML “Md WOELOTEOS VNOTOHOINL 66-96 Ol ATKOONI GULVIIOOXT ‘Md VIVINOOXH AAAOONI G1-F1l “Olu ATKOONI LANLSUHO ‘Md VANVLSVO AGAOONI 6-1 “DIA BG 4 i ot WORSE enna ‘Wd WONVILUOA WATUALS pe-OR “PIA _ BMADONI SAOTOVTIVA “MA XVIIVA ALAQONI 92-06 “914 UMAQON! GAMSIG ATVOS ‘Md VOSIGOSOWVOOS AAAOONI 81-01 “Ol DynosoHorii) aaoxen) (fabio “Md WOGLNTANS VNOIOHOINL 66-96 oa AVAOONT GULYIUOONA ‘Md VLVIUOOXG GLAOONI GI-FI “91a AUMIADONI LANLSATIO “Md VANVLSVO APAOONI 6-1 “81a 4g'SOW 31ViS - eet. “ACN, SORA | ae $8 ALV1d IONDA WIdiIdn ZO°SNW ALVIS ‘A “"N Lis og fe ‘ 0S ge nee ~ ; - PF ~ } a ee es ee ees te ee pee eee” pe ee VISIAOP GNNOU OP AVIId VLSIAOM I-71 Dlg VIAATIOO GULAOL VIGAATIOO ATINVA TV LV AGA V eV IGA TIO 6l-8 “Sly Md VVIINVA VIEATIOO 21-1 (91a VISIAOH ANON OVUIVId VISIAOM SI-Fl “O1F VITAITOD GALA VINATIOD AVIVA UL VLVAUAOV VIEATIOON 8i-8 “OF Md VITINVA VIEATIOO 21 “Od - as, oe : “SN WIZZ 26'SNW 31ivVLS “A 'N igi et ea en eek $8 aLvid IONOA W1AIda — $8 ALV1d ZG°*SNW 3LV1IS “A ‘N -wrassau danwod viassau S,AUVN ‘ud (SUFd) VWLVOUNA VIOSSAU FI-6 “Ol “Seees “ME GVIAVN VIOSSOY et Slt b Vinssayd daAxyoOA ‘ua (‘suad) VLVOUNT VIASSAY FI-G “Pd Ma CVIUVW VINSSAN $1 ‘OL ae eee Pe eens eT! ee ae a ee eh a ere ri ~ i 77 ViNssau S,A0VIe ’ — 98 3LV1d IONODSA ATAIGe LS"SQW Jivis "A "N eye ree Se hy ey eer 98 ALVId , TPONDA WI TALC Z49°SNW S3LVLS ‘A 'N 7 b. ‘ a’? 3 ° f he 2 ; f - ~ = J or. b pa Zs i -@ - ene. Ck d . eee eo ad ttl eee ee. AA ed et Sil ele kk ell PO ee ral ad) Of ge ee, = nl ee A ee oO A, ee ee eee eee ee ee) a VLOITOHd AWUOM HAAOOTISd SUMAMWVIN AV ‘Md VOTIINUGTA VLOIIOHA 0-21 “1A ‘al (SUE) TIOUSINGOT AAAOOTWSA 11-1 “PM CR ee SN fo Ai “ LX YW? [on] AAAOOTISA SUANVI AVL V.LOIIOHA AWUTOM “lt (‘SUstd) TIOQASINGOR AMANOUSA IE Pa ‘Md VATAINUGA VLOIIOHd 06-61 “PLT ge ig"snW aivis “A N 98 aLWid : JONATA WIAICe INDEX Agaricus campester, 4-5 Agastache scrophulariaefolia, 22 Alder, smooth, 59 tag, 59 Alnus incana, 59 rugosa, 59 serrulata, 59 Alpine cotton grass, 24 Amanita, fly, 22 Amanita muscaria formosa, 22-23 Anemone, rue, 59 Anemonella thalictroides, 59 Antennaria neglecta, 23-24 Asarum reflexum, 12 Aspidium goldieanum, 57 Aster curvescens, 12 roscidus variifolius, 23 undulatus, 23 Beaked hazelnut, 58 Bedstraw, hairy, 60 northern, 60 rough, 60 sweet-scented, 60 Beech, 59 Betula lenta, 59 lutea, 59 populifolia, 58 Birch, black, 59 white, 58 yellow, 59 Boletus nebulosus, 24 Bovista, round, 34 explanation of plate, 62 . Bovista pila, 34 explanation of plate, 62 Brainerds thorn, 56 Brier, green, 58 Britton and Brown, cited, 35 Burbank, cited, 18 Burt, E. A., acknowledgments to, 21 Burt’s stereum, 61 explanation of plate, 61 Buttonbush, 60 Cantharellus cibarius longipes, 24 Castanea dentata, 59 sativa var. americana, 59 Catbrier, 58 Cephalanthus occidentalis, 60 Champlain thorn, 45-46 Chestnut, 59 Chestnut Inocybe, explanation of plate, 60-61 Cleavers, 60 Coccineae, 54-56 Cockspur grass, 58 Collybia, family, 28-29 explanation of plate, 62 tufted, 27-28 explanation of plate, 62 Collybia acervata, 27-28 explanation of plate, 62 familia, 28-29 explanation of plate, 62 Contiguous thorn, 50 Cortinarius amarus, 24 Corylus americana, 58 rostrata, 58 Cotton grass, alpine, 24 Crataegus, New York species, 5-6, 35-57 Crataegus ascendens, 12, 51-52 brainerdi, 12, 54, 56 champlainensis, 45-46 coccinea var., 13 conjuncta, 12, 41-42 contigua, 12, 49, 50 delucida, 12, 53-54 dilatata, 12, 47-48 dissona, 12, 41, 42-43 egglestoni, 12, 54, 55-56 exclusa, 12, 45, 47 flabellata, 13 gravesii, 13, 54 holmesiana, 48-49 intricata, 13, 48 irrasa, 13, 49, 50-51 var. divergens, 51 lobulata, 18, 48, 49 66 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM Crataegus macracantha, 13 matura, 138, 51, 52-53 modesta, 43, 44 peckii, 13, 48, 44-45 praecoqua, 138, 54, 55 pringlei, 45, 46-47 succulenta, 13-14, 57 unifiora, 38 Creeping spike rush, 58 Cuphea viscosissima, 59 Dalibarda repens, 24 Daphne mezereum, 14 Delucid thorn, 53-54 Dilatatae, 47-48 Dissonant thorn, 42-43 Dryopteris goldieana, 57 Duckweed, ivy-leaved, 58 Dwarf sumac, 59 Edible fungi, 4, 27-34; specimens, 5 Egglestons thorn, 55-56 Eleocharis palustris, 58 Entoloma griseum, 14 Eragrostis major, 58 Eriophorum alpinum, 24 Euonymus americanus var., 14 obovatus, 14 Explanation of plates, 60-63 Fagus americana, 59 ferruginea, 59 Fenno, Frank E., Supplementary List of Plants of the Susque- hanna valley, 57-60 Flabellatae, 49-51 Fly amanita, 22 Forked russula, 31-32 Fries, cited, 23 Fungi, economic collection, 5 Galium aparine, 60 asprellum, 60 boreale, 60 circaezans, 60 lanceolatum, 60 pilosum, 60 triflorum, 60 Geoglossum farlowi, 14 Glyceria elongata, 58 Goldenrod, early, 26 Goldie’s shield fern, 57 Gonnermann, cited, 23 Grass, alpine cotton, 24 cockspur, 58 long manna, 58 pungent meadow, 58 Graves thorn, 54 Gray, Asa, cited, 19, 22, 35 Groundsel, common, 26 Hairy bedstraw, 60 Haplosporella maclurae, 14 Haw, 36 Hawthorn, 36 Haymakers psilocybe, 33-34 explanation of plates, 63 Hazelnut, 58 beaked, 58 Hebeloma socialis, 15 Hitchcock, A. P., cited, 22 Holmes thorn, 48-49 Hydnum balsameum, 15 graveolens subzonatum, 24-25 macrescens, 15-16 Hypomyces boletinus, 15 Inocybe, chestnut, 16 explanation of plate, 60-61 excoriated, 16 explanation of plate, 61 fallacious, 17 explanation of plate, 61 sealy disked, 18 explanation of plate, 61 Inocybe castanea, 16 explanation of plate, 60-61 excoriata, 16-17 explanation of plate, 61 fallax, 17 explanation of plate, 61 serotina, 17-18 squamosodisea, 18 explanation of plate, 61 Intricatae, 43-45 Intricate thorn, 43 Isaria brachiata, 18 Iva xanthiifolia, 18 Ivy leaved duckweed, 58 INDEX TO REPORT OF THE STATE BOTANIST 1903 67 Lactarius subvelutinus, 18-19 Lemna trisulea, 58 Liquorice, wild, 60 Torrey’s wild, 60 Lobulatae, 48-49 Lobulate thorn, 49 Manna grass, long, 58 Mary’s russula, 29-31 explanation of plate, 62 Meadow grass, pungent, 58 Mezereon, 14 Mitchella repens, 60 Mnium affine ciliare, 25 Modest thorn, 44 Molles, 45-47 Mountain sumac, 59 Mowers mushroom, 33-34 Mushrooms, deficiency, 4-5; edible, 5 Nardia obovata, 19 Otidea onotica, 25 Oxalis brittonae, 19 Panicularia elongata, 58 Panicum, wood, 58 Panicum crus-galli var. hispidum, 58 minus, 58 ; walteri, 58 Parsonsia petiolata, 59 Partridge berry, 60 Paspalum muhlenbergii, 20 prostratum, 20 Peck’s thorn, 44-45 Perilla frutescens, 19 Phacelia dubia, 19 : parvifiora, 19 Phaeopezia retiderma, 19 Pholiota, wormy, 32 explanation of plate, 63 Pholiota vermifiua, 32 explanation of plate, 63 Pilosace eximia, 25 Plants, contributors, list of, 3, 9-12; species added to collection, 3, 7- 9; species not before reported, 4, 12-22 Plates, explanation of, 60-63 Podosphaera leucotricha, 19 Pringles thorn, 46-47 Pruinosae, 41-438 Psilocybe, haymakers, 33-34 explanation of plate, 63 Psilocybe foenisecii, 33-34 explanation of plate, 63 Puccinia simillima, 20 suaveolens, 25-26 ‘Queen of the prairie, 22 Rabenhorst, cited, 23 Raspberry, black, 59 Rhus copallina, 59 Rimosi, 16, 17 Rubus occidentalis, 59 Rue anemone, 59 Rush, creeping spike, 58 Russula, forked, 31-32 explanation of plate, 63 Mary’s, 29-31 explanation of plate, 62 Russula densifolia, 20 var. paxilloides, 20 furcata, 20, 31-82 explanation of plate, 63 mariae, 29-31 explanation of plate, 62 Sarcoscypha rhenana, 20 Sargent, C. S., cited, 35 Senecio vulgaris, 26 Sericella, 21 Shield fern, Goldie’s, 57 Sisymbrium altissimum, 26 Small, J. K., cited, 35 Smilax rotundifolia, 58 Solidago arguta, 26 canadensis glabrata, 26 juncea, 26 rugosa, 26 Spike rush, creeping, 58 Spiraea lobata, 22 Spurge laurel, 14 Stereum burtianum, 21 explanation of plate, 61 68 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM Sumac, dwarf, 59 mountain, 59 upland, 59 Susquehanna valley, supplementary list of plants, 6, 57-60 Syndesmon thalictroides, 59 Tag alder, 59 Tarweed, 59 Tenuifoliae, 51-54 Thorn, 36 ascending, 51-52 Brainerds, 56 broad leaved, 47-48 Champlain, 45-46 conjoined, 41-42 contiguous, 50 delucid, 53-54 dissonant, 42-43 early, 55 Egglestons, 55-56 excluded, 47 Graves, 54 Holmes, 48-49 intricate, 43 lobulate, 49 mature, 52-53 modest, 44 Peck’s, 44-45 Pringles, 46-47 Thorn, succulent, 57 unpolished, 50-51 Thorn apple, 36 Thorn bush, 36 Thorn tree, 36 Tomentosae, 38, 39, 57 Torrey, cited, 14 Torrey’s wild liquorice, 60 Tricholoma, two colored, 21 explanation of plate, 61 Tricholoma subluteum, 21 explanation of plate, 61 Tufted collybia, 27-28 . Twin berry, 60 Ulmaria rubra, 22 Upland sumac, 59 Viola cucullata, 26-27 rotundifolia, 27 selkirkii, 27 Violet, blue, 26-27 round leaved yellow, 27 Waxweed, blue, 59 Wood panicum, 58 Wormy pholiota, 32 Xylaria grandis, 27 (Pages 69-70 were bulletin cover pages) Appendix 7 Archeology 8-9 Museum bulletins 73, 78 ee a3 Metallic Ornaments of the New York Indians © Res History of the New York Iroquois ee ee ee i TORS AT AT aH RT RANE = he F =,:? cunt tole t asta to siteanarih sel Published monthly by the University of the State of New York BULLETIN 305 DECEMBER 1903 New York State Museum FREDERICK J. H. Merritu Director Bulletin 73 ARCHEOLOGY 8 METALLIC ORNAMENTS OF THE NEW YORK INDIANS BY WEEE hi BE AUCEEANP. TS: i. i: PAGE PAGE HESwOl BULMOFILIES . 2... ss. 02 oe 2) | halle (CrosSesre.As «surements AI HmEROULICTION : 6.0. oc. wee eee. 7 | Crosses and crucifixes of other Native copper ornaments........ 14 AMALEHIAlS ya ewe eng enieeal oy Lamy 45 Peeeemin DEACS cc. v sn Ladies Ty PCOS face TO a abate) esi ee apes 49 Pendants or bangles’) ....7...4.. 19 | Honorary medals and gorgets... 50 Eels oi) Se enter ur een om wee ZO |paxclicious medals. Ne ens. 70 RENE ESHT OF. Sih.) s SLeh Sis a aes Zid alte ESR OO CHE SHPhY wear an tar Neperris aptly ia 74 Brass tubes in leather belts...... 2A jit CAG Datel sie wees. shi Mere rai a ola 04 BME MIEN ARCS | oe ee ek sc ees 8 2 viiscellameousine a6 seth e 95 Lead medals or ornaments ...... 2G WNC MOM Gat = cen caie eyeienaye eek HN 2 23 98 SHOES CLS OR ee eee Zon ME xplananlonson platessa. 4.la sen. -IOI ICFs ae ae ea Beeler Abe Shi ay. oleae Mees ue Talat ots face II4 RMN eT HIM Se ss. ome Sk ie eer Bs shan] Lia GVES igs in rains seta ts hae RARE ad eke areee 115 care a Wahaia 210¥ walt lo sisi8 od3 to Wiese, ' a5 >‘ vo . ee ; et apebing F 5 Dn Py JOJOBHORSA r < 7 hi Le | ? y = te 9 is 7 ‘ : Nae up aia hy BYE THONTS el PROS bh 4% bla 6 , Heawmiewt i (7 ce a Men ? Stet ‘ f t (ti iat i‘) Pid ry mt wr al i inet hf ety es Otradhash ee Pe nl ee Lif ' P ; G4) ‘ bt wha obo J yt, iy? vie wie. wt ' eee yt 7 if, Vic angi) Wiaeilhualge) | hit heats K > 3) ‘ i ea et ; eee MOL: | 2TVSaMAWAO OLILTAT Se ties 2g . Ge | evi ks ICTR: AAnOY Wan vit gear ae By oY 4 LT | ea ag MPT VE eer Mae, ban vp YA Bart ee if. * ‘i 7) 2 he , ot Pi yan ri University of the State of New York New York State Museum FREDERICK J. H. Merritt Director Bulletin 73 ARCHEOLOGY 8 METALLIC ORNAMENTS OF THE NEW YORK INDIANS LIST OF AUTHORITIES Abbreviations at the left are used in the bulletin in exact reference to works in the following list: Betts Betts, C. Wyllys. American Colonial History Illus- trated by Contemporaneous Medals; ed. by Wil- Itai dy Re Matvin: Noa; ON: -Y< 18907: Bourke Bourke, John G@. The Medicine Men of the Apache. U. S.—Ethnology, Bureau of. Rep’t for 1887-88. Wash. 1&2. Boyle Boyle, David. Annual Reports for 1888 and 18or. Toronto. Brereton Brereton, John. A Brief and True Relation of the Discovery of the North Part of Virginia. Lond. 602, - Wass. JElist. Soc, Collections, Ser 3) ves Bost. 1843. Bruyas Bruyas, Jacques. Radices Verborum Iroquaeorum; edly an Gal siteas Nema. oes: Radical Words of the Mohawk Language. N. Y. State Mus, 16th An. Rep’t, Apx. E, 1863. Same paging. Bryant Bryant, William C. Letter published in 18o1. Carr Carr, Lucien. Dress and Ornaments of Certain American Indians. American Antiquarian Soc. Proc. Worcester Mass. 1897. Clark Clark, J. V. H. Onondaga; or Reminiscences of Earlier and Later Times. Syracuse 1849. Conover Conover, George S. Articles in newspapers of Geneva N. Y. 4 Converse Converse. Letters Fisher Frey Frey. Letters Halsey Harper's Hazard Hazard. Minutes Heckewelder Henry Johnson Jones Ketchum Kingman Leroux Loskiel McLachlan McLachlan, Jour. NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM Converse, Harriet Maxwell. Iroquois Silver Brooches. N. Y. State Mus. 54th An. Rep’t 1900. Letters to Rev. Dr Beauchamp. Fisher, J. T. American Medals of the Revolution. Mass. Hist. Soc. Collections. Ser. 3. v. 6. Frey, S. L. Were they Mound-builders? Ameri- can Naturalist, Oct. 1879. Letters to Rev. Dr Beauchamp. Halsey, Francis Whiting. The Old New York Frontier. N. Y. 1got. Harper’s Magazine, y. 32. N. Y. 1866. Hazard,Samuel. Pennsylvania Archives, 1664-1790. Ser. 1. Phil. 1852-56. Minutes of the Provincial Council of Penn- sylvania, 1682-1790. Phil. 1852-60. Lettered Colonial Records. Heckewelder, J. G. E. History, Manners and Cus- toms of the Indian Nations who once Inhabited Pennsylvania. Phil. 1876. Pa. Hist. Soc Mem- oirs. 1876. v. 12. Henry, Alexander. Travels and Adventures in Canada and the Indian Territories, etc.; ed. by James Bain. Toronto Igor. Johnson, Crisfield. Centennial History of Erie County. Buffalo 1876. Jones, Charles C. Silver Crosses from an Indian Grave-mound at Coosawatee Old Town, Murray County, Georgia. Smithsonian Rep’t 1881. p. 610. Ketchum, William. An Authentic and Complete History of Buffalo. Buffalo 1864. Lettered Buffalo and the Senecas,and commonly thus known. Kingman, Henry E. Letter to Rev. Dr Beauchamp. Leroux, Joseph. Medaillier du Canada, or Canadian Coin Cabinet. Montreal 1888. Loskiel, G. H: History of the Missions of the United Brethren among the Indians in North America; tr. from the German by C. I. La Trobe. Lond. 1794. McLachlan, R. W. American Numismatical and Archaeological Society of New York. Proc.- N. Y. 1883. The Canadian Antiquarian and Numis- matic Journal, published by the Numismatic and- Antiquarian Society of Montreal. Ser. 3. Montreal 1899. v. 2. oe METALLIC ORNAMENTS OF NEW YORK INDIANS 5 McLachlan. Letters Letters to Rev. Dr Beauchamp. Massachusetts Massachusetts. Hist. Soc. Collections. Ser. 3. Millard Millard, Clara. The Amateur Trader. Teddington, Middlesex, Eng. Igo1. Miner Miner, Charles. History of Wyoming; in a series of letters to his son, William Penn Miner, esq. ‘ Phil. 1845. Montanus Montanus, Arnoldus. Description of New Nether- land. Documentary History of the State of New York. Alb. 1851. 4:75-83. ig Morgan Morgan, L. H. League of the Ho-de-no-sau-nee or Iroquois. Rochester 1851. Fabrics, Inventions, Implements and Uten- sils of the Iroquois. N. Y. State Mus. Rep’t. 1852. Morgan. Fabrics etc. p. 67-117. N. H. New Hampshire Hist. Soc. Collections. Concord 1824. O'Callaghan O'Callaghan, E. B. ed. Documentary History of the State of New York. Alb. 1849-51. Documents Relative to the Colonial His- tory of the State of New York. Alb. 1853-87. ‘0’Callaghan. Lettres —-— lettres edifiantes et curieuses. Biographical sketch of Abbé Francois Picquet, abridged from these in the Documentary History of the State of New York. Alb. 1849. 1 :428. O'Callaghan. Col. Hist. -Parker Parker, Ely 8. Remarks at the re-interment of Red ‘Jacket. Smithsonian Rep’t for 1885. Wash. 1886. -Penhallow Penhallow, Samuel. The History of the Wars of New England with the Eastern Indians, etc. by Samuel Penhallow, esq. Bost. 1726. New Hamp- shire Hist. Soc. Collections for 1824. Concord 1824. Relation Relations des Jésuites. Quebec 1858 Schoolcraft Schoolcraft, Henry R. Notes on the Iroquois. N. Y. 1846. | Smith Smith, William. History of New York from the First Discovery to the Year MDCCX XXII, etc. Alb. 1814. Stone Stone, William L. Life of Joseph Brant—Thayen- danegea, © Ni Y01838: The Life and Tim:s of Sir William Johnson, Barty) Alb: 186s. ‘Thomas Thomas, Cyrus. Burial Mounds of the Northe n Sections of the United States. U. S—Ethnology, Bureau of. 5th Rept. Wash. 1887. Stone. Johnson 6 Thomas. Explorations Van Epps Van Epps. Letters Watson Wilkinson Wilson Williams Wood Wyman NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM Report on the Mound Explorations of the Bureau of Ethnology. U. S—Ethnology, Bureau of. 12th An. Rep’t. Wash. 1840. Van Epps, Percy M. The Mutilation of Archaeologic Finds. American Antiquarian, p. 110. Chicago 1894. Letters to Rev. Dr Beauchamp. Watson, Elkanah. Men and Times of the Revolu- tion, etc. N. Y. 1856. Wilkinson, J. B. Annals of Binghamton. N. Y. 1840. Wilson, James Grant. Arent Van Curler and his Journal of 1634-35. American Historical Ass’n. An. Rep’t for 1895. Wash. 1896. Williams, Roger. Key into the Language of America; ed. by J. H. Trumbull. Narragansett Club. Pub. 1866-74. v. 1. Wood, William. New England Prospect. Pub- lished in 1634. Bost. 1865. Prince Soc. Pub. Wyman, Walter C. Account of Collection, Chicago Evei.ing Post, Oct. 8, 1898. Letters to Rev. Dr Beauchamp. METALLIC ORNAMENTS OF NEW YORK INDIANS As there were national and provincial costumes in the countries of Europe, so were there differing fashions of dress and ornaments among the aborigines of New York and of the United States. In the heat of summer the simplest possible costume prevailed, except on festive occasions, and many had scant clothing in the winter season. On the other hand, the feather or fur dresses, or those of tanned or woven goods, have been described in picturesque terms. With- out recounting these, it seems proper to give some idea how the New York Indians were arrayed when the white man came, and for some time after. Henry Hudson said that the natives about New York bay wore various skins, and had ornaments of copper, but later writers were more elaborate in description. In the battle on Lake Champlain in 1609, the French leader was told that the three Mohawks “ who bore three lofty plumes were the Chiefs, and that there were but these three and they were to be recognized by those plumes, which were considerably larger than those of their companions. They were provided with arrow-proof armor, woven of cotton thread and wood.” Arent Van Curler mentioned similar Mohawk armor in his journal, Dec. 23, 1634. He saw a sham fight in a Mohawk town, nine men on one side and 11 on the other. “Some of them wore armor and helmets that they make themselves of thin reeds and strings so well that no arrow or axe can pass through to wound them.” Wilson, p. 91 In the Journal of New Netherland, written from 1641 to 1646, it is said that the Indians “ go almost naked except a lap . . . and on the shoulders a deer-skin or mantle, a fathom square of woven Turkey feathers or peltries sewed together, they make use now greatly of Duffels, Cloth Blue or Red, in consequence of the fre- quent visits of the Christians. In winter they make shoes of Deer Skins, manufactured after their fashion.” O’Callaghan, 4:4 8 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM In his Description of New Netherland (1671) Arnoldus Montanus is quite elaborate, but had most of his account from the earlier one of Van der Donck. He said: The clothing of the New Netherlanders is most sumptuous. The women ornament themselves more than the men. And although the winters are very severe, they go naked until their thirteenth year; the lower parts of the girls’ bodies only are covered. All wear around the waist a girdle made of the fin of the whale or of seawant. The men wear between the legs a lap of duffels cloth, or leather, half an ell broad and nine quarters long; so that a square piece behind hangs over the buttocks and in front over the belly. The women wear a petticoat down midway the leg, very richly orna- mented with seawant, so that the garment sometimes costs three hundred guilders. They also wrap the naked body in a deer’s skin, the tips of which swing with thin points. A long robe fastened on the right shoulder with a knot, at the waist by a girdle, serves the men and women for an upper ornament, and by night for a bed cover. Both go, for the most part, bareheaded. The women bind their hair behind in a plait, over which they draw a square cap thickly interwoven with seawant. They decorate the ornaments for the forehead with the same stuff. Around the neck and arms they wear bracelets of seawant, and some around the waist. Shoes and stockings were made of Elk hides before the Hollanders settled here. Others made shoes even of straw. But since some time they prefer Dutch shoes and stockings. O’Callaghan, 4:125 In the Remonstrance of New Netherland, 1649, we are told that, beside a piece of duffels, deerskin or elk hide, Some have a bearskin of which they make doublets ; others again, coats of the skins of racoons, wild cats, wolves, dogs, fishers, squir- rels, beavers and the like; and they even have made themselves some of turkey’s feathers; now they make use for the most part of duffels cloth which they obtain in trade from the Christians; they make their stockings and shoes of deerskins or elk hides, some even have shoes of corn husks whereof they also make sacks. . . They twine both white and black wampum around their heads; for- merly they were not wont to cover these, but now they are begin- ning to wear bonnets or caps which they purchase from the Chris- tians; they wear Wampum in the ears, around the neck and around the waist, and thus in their way are mighty fine. They have also long deers-hair which is dyed red, whereof they make ringlets to encircle the head; and other fine hair of the same color, which hangs around the neck in braids, whereof they are very vain. O’Callaghan, 1:281 METALLIC ORNAMENTS OF NEW YORK INDIANS 9 The Dutch accounts are mainly of the Algonquin tribes toward the sea. In the interior ornaments at first differed. The Iroquois had very few shell beads, but sometimes used perforated fresh-water shells and beads of colored sticks. Sweet grass was tastefully woven, and colored porcupine quills, moose and deer hair were used in embroidery. There were a few bone ornaments, and many of per- forated wood. Feathers were everywhere worn, and in a tasteful way. Skins were used with or without the fur, in the latter case being finely finished and adorned. Father Bruyas gave the names of a few Mohawk ornaments used in the latter part of the 17th century. Asara was a necklace or belt, used also for ornaments put around the forehead. Garensa was a string of glass beads. Gentare, to put red hair about the neck. Enmitiagon, to put any ornament there. Osa was a robe, and Tstosat tsonnito, a robe made of six beaver skins. Atouannha was a brace- — let; for these they always wore, but it is significant that no word is given for brooches. Onnigensa describes the hair of women hang- ing down behind, it being the custom to braid it. Gannonsen, to mark on the body with the point of a needle, is the only allusion to tattooing, though this was frequently done. Gasire was a covering with long hair, called Iroquois stuff. Garisk was a stocking, and Garisk onwe mittens. There are also names for shoes, socks, blan- kets, caps and suspenders. Curler (Corlaer) recorded a few words of this nature in 1635. Assire or Oggaha was cloth; Endathatste, a looking-glass; Tiggere- tat, combs; Dedaiawitha, shirts; and he obtained other names for beads, wampum, caps, stockings and shoes. They had already European articles in constant use. While there were early notices of copper ornaments along the Atlantic coast, Hudson was the only one to mention them as occur- ring within the limits of New York. Native copper implements have often been found in the interior of the State, but early metallic ornaments are there very rare, comprising only small beads. After early trade or colonization commenced, all was quickly changed. Copper and brass arrows replaced those of flint, and steel knives those of stone. Brass kettles were lighter and stronger than those Io NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM of stone and clay, and soon took their place. European beads came into request, particularly the large and artistic ones of Venice, glob- ular or elliptic. Very long glass bugle beads were also much used, and the Jesuits brought rings and medals in abundance. Metallic bangles long disputed the field with the teeth of the bear and the elk, winning the day fully only when these animals vanished from the land. With the development of the wampum trade by the Dutch, in exchange for the prized beaver furs, shell beads and larger ornaments abounded in every Iroquois village. When the red pipestone came, a little over two centuries ago, the sphere of native ornament became greatly enlarged. Till near the close of the 17th century brass and copper delighted the Indian’s soul. Then came silver ornaments, holding sway for nearly two centuries more. In the last half of the 19th century these gradually gave place to the cheap jewelry of the day, and New York Indian orna- ments, as such, almost ceased to exist. In the nature of things, we have but a confused idea of how an early Indian appeared when arrayed in all his bravery. The pic- tures which illustrate the first histories and descriptions were made in Europe, and are the artist’s conceptions of things he never saw. A few seem to have been made under the supervision of the respec- tive writers, but even these are far from accurate. Champlain’s pic- ture of the siege of the Oneida fort is a familiar instance. The illustrations of Capt. John Smith’s various accounts have the same character. In all there is a groundwork of truth, but in all the details are affected by distance and the defects of memory, and still more by the taste or imagination of the artist. This may possibly be otherwise where verbal descriptions are given, but allowances must be made even then. Usually men described what they saw in a general way, but we must remember that many described what they had not seen, using the accounts of others. There can be no question that this was often done without the slightest intimation that the matter was not original. Bearing this in mind, a few word pictures of personal appearance may be given, some of them outside this State. METALLIC ORNAMENTS OF NEW YORK INDIANS ET In Wood’s New England Prospect we are told that “a Sagamore with a Humberd in his eare for a pendant, a black hawk on his occiput for his plume, Mowhackees for his gold chaine, a good store of Wampompeage begirting his loynes, his bow in his hand, his quiver at his back, with six naked Indian spatterlashes at his heels for his guard, thinkes himselfe little inferior to the great Cham; he will not stick to say he is all one with King Charles.” Wood, p. 74. Of.the Indians in general, in 1634, he adds to this account that “although they be thus poore, yet is there in them the sparkes of naturall pride, which appeares in their longing desire after many kinds of ornaments, wearing pendants in their eares, as formes of birds, beasts and fishes carved out of bone, sheis and stone, with long bracelets of their curious wampompeag and mowhackees, which they put about their necks and loynes.”’ At that time the women wore coats of turkey feathers. He said also: “In the winter time the more aged of them weare leather drawers, in forme like Irish trouses, fastened under their girdle with buttons.” For more comfort, “many of them weare skinnes about them in forme of an Irish mantle, and of these some be Beares skinnes, Mooses skinnes, and Beaver skinnes sewed together, other skinnes, and Rackoone skinnes; most of them in winter having his deepe furr’d Cat skinne, like a long large muffe, which he shifts to that arme which lieth most exposed to the winde.” Wood, p. 73 This will suffice for the clothing and general ornaments of the New York Indians toward the ocean, who were of the same family as those of New England, and whose apparel would be much the same. A few words may be said of the Iroquois in the interior, whose early opportunities of obtaining shell and metallic ornaments were few indeed. While most of the Huron-Iroquois went much of the time nearly naked, they did not in the least object to fine robes and ornaments for festive occasions. Champlain described the Huron women as wearing a petticoat, and often heavy strings of beads. Beaver robes were common. The Jesuits said that men and women went bare- headed, and a headdress was used only as an ornament. Their robes were the hides of elk, bear and other animals, and the women 12 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM painted these, drawing lines from the top about two inches apart. They thought most of the skin of a small black animal, as large as- a rabbit and with soft fur. About 60 of these were required for a square robe. The tails hung down, making fringes, and the heads. formed borders above. Relation, 1634 The ordinary shirt or tunic was made of two dressed deerskins, quite thin, fastened on the shoulders and reaching midway on the leg. Fringes were cut in this at the armholes and around the bottom. Coverings for the arms were sometimes added, secured’ about by cords before and behind. Claws, hoofs and teeth were occasional ornaments, but metallic ornaments soon replaced these. Dyed hair was freely used, and feathers and porcupine quills were often in request. In early warfare the head of some animal was often placed on the warrior’s shoulder or head. Painting was. customary both in peace and war, and tattooing was frequent. The former still continues among the New York Iroquois. As this paper deals mainly with the metallic ornaments used by the Indians of New York, which are but rarely prehistoric, the foregoing will suffice to show the general attire of these nations at and about the advent of the white man. After that time changes- came rapidly. Those who would follow up the subject in a broader way can not do better than to consult the Dress and Ornaments of Certain American Indians by Lucien Carr. This treats of the attire of the Indians of the United States east of the Mississippi, as de- scribed by early chroniclers. Of the changes of the last two centuries little is said, nor of some which came 50 years earlier. His admirable summary, with its accurate notes, is valuable and convenient for this early view, but hardly touches the subject now to be considered. In a previous paper, some references have been made to the reports of copper articles seen by early navigators. Verazzano saw Indians wearing plates of wrought copper as he sailed along the Atlantic coast. These they valued highly. Farther northeast, the savages had copper ornaments in their ears. De Soto saw small copper hatchets in Georgia, and heard of a supply of this metal farther north. The Montreal Indians told Cartier of copper in 1535. METALLIC ORNAMENTS OF NEW YORK INDIANS 13, Gosnold met with it on the Massachusetts coast in 1602, and one of his associates has left us quite an account. Brereton said that the Indians “have also great store of copper, some very red, and some of a pale color: none of them but have chains, earrings or collars of this metal; they head some of their arrows herewith, much like our broad arrowheads, very workmanly done. Their chains are many hollow pieces connected together, each piece of the bigness of one of our reeds, a finger in length, ten or twelve of them together on a string, which they wear about their necks; their collars they wear about their bodies like bandeliers a handful broad, all hollow pieces like the other, but somewhat shorter, four hundred pieces in a collar, very fine and even set together. Besides these they have large drinking cups made like skulls, and other thin. blades of copper very much like our boar spear blades.” Brereton, ser. 3, 8:91 Another in the same company tells of “ tobacco pipes steeled with copper,” and of a savage who had “ hanging about his neck a plate of rich copper, in length a foot, in breadth half a foot for a breast-. plate, the ears of all the rest had pendants of copper.” | It can hardly be doubted that this was European metal, the pale copper approaching brass or bronze, though Brereton understood. from the signs of an Indian that they dug it on the mainland. The same kind of arrowhead is yet found on recent Iroquois sites.. The hollow cylinders of metal had reached the Mohawk valley cer- tainly as early as 1600. The belts with their short tubes still occur in recent Iroquois graves, “‘ very fine and evenly set together.” All these will be illustrated from various collections, and their identity can be shown by comparison with the famous relics at Fall River. The “tobacco pipes steeled with copper” present the same diff- culty that is met with in those described by Hudson in New York bay. If both descriptions are allowed, they must also have had the same origin as the arrowheads and tubes. In this connection it may be suggested, as is probably true, that Roger Williams’s famous. statement that the Narragansetts “have an excellent Art to cast our Pewter and Brasse into very neate and artificiall Pipes,” had - some slight early ground. Brass and pewter pipes occur on Indians 14 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM ‘sites in New York, but there is little reason to think them made by the red man. Such pipes Williams probably saw among the Rhode Island Indians. They could cast pewter and lead, and he too quickly determined that all were made by them. The copper used along the Atlantic coast at the beginning of colonization is now generally conceded to be European, with some rude articles of native metal here and there. The mouth of the St Lawrence was so long haunted by European fishermen that many things may have found their way southward along the coast through aboriginal trade, but it is equally probable that some adventurer pushed his vessel along the shore, without recording his trip. The writer’s general conclusion is that native copper articles were not in use in New York as late as the year 1600, but that European articles of brass or copper were used along the seashore, and had even reached the interior by that time. One article from the Mohawk valley, not represented here, is a stone mold for casting lead or pewter ornaments. It is a flat piece of stone in which three circles have been neatly cut, each with several deeper depressions, to form bosses on the rings. The diameter is about that of a common cent, and there are sloping grooves to carry off the superfluous metal, or to run the metal into the mold, that being covered. Native copper ornaments While implements of native copper have been found in New York, ornaments are very rare and mostly confined to beads. A very few are undetermined, but several forms found elsewhere are unre- ported here. On the other hand, no state has yielded more recent metallic ornaments, and the use of some peculiar forms yet con- tinues. There is little that is certain as to the date of these earlier articles, but most of them may be allowed quite a respectable antiquity. The recent ones can often be dated within a score of years, being found on sites whose age and time of duration are known. The native copper beads of New York are either small spheres or hollow cylinders, and of these the first seem most numerous. METALLIC ORNAMENTS OF NEW YORK INDIANS 15, Mr S. L. Frey gave an account of some he found in a grave near Palatine Bridge in 1879. In this grave were stone tubes. He said: Near the tubes, and also embedded in the hematite, I found what had apparently been a necklace or headdress, composed of copper and shell beads; the former were badly oxidized, and had been made of thin sheets of copper rolled into tubes. That they had been worn around the head or neck was evident, for one side of the skull ane the lower jaw were stained a dark copper color. . . 'On the same level as the last grave and about 6 feet to the west of it, I came to another, similar in all respects, lined with flat stones : The relics found were the remains of a necklace of shell beads, little copper tubes and small seashells. Frey, p. 642-43 Mr Frey kindly furnished fig. 369, showing two of these beads, adding this note: The copper beads found in the tube graves are very small, made of rolled metal, and so much oxidized as to make it difficult to determine their original size. I, however, send the best sketch I can. They appear to have been from a quarter of an inch to 14 inches long, and perhaps 4 inch in diameter. The question of comparative antiquity is suggested by the vary- ing character of these graves, but that most of them were of quite an early age, no one will doubt. In form the beads are precisely like those of historic times and made in the same way. Researches in Ohio have demonstrated the early use of native copper beaten into thin sheets, preparatory to use in other forms, so that this presents no difficulty. Fig. 239 1s a similar bead found by the writer by the Seneca river, in 1878, in the same field where a fine native copper spear was ob- tained. In section it is more nearly square than circular, and is much corroded. Small ornaments of this kind would rarely be long preserved except under favoring circumstances, and are thus naturally rare. In graves or on village sites only would they last long. This will account for the brief treatment native copper here receives. There was a later use farther west. Alexander Henry saw native copper at the mouth of the Ontonagon river in 1765, and said that the Indians “ were used to manufacture this metal into spoons and 16 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM ‘bracelets for themselves. In the perfect state in which they found it, it required nothing but to beat it into shape.” Henry, p. 187 Mr P. M. Van Epps described in the American Antiquarian for 1894 a cemetery north of Schenectady, in which a copper ax was ‘found. In another grave afterward, 135 copper beads were obtained. In a letter to the writer describing these, he said: The copper beads were quite peculiar, being quite unlike the -commonstubular beads of the western states. These were made by rolling together quite thick chunks or welts of the native copper, ‘till the finished bead was, in some cases, as large as a small hickory nut. The bar or strip of copper used was, for some of the beads, so thick that two or three turns made a large bead. Mr Clute, the ‘finder of the beads, told me that he gave two of the larger ones to friends, mechanics in the Schenectady Locomotive Works, who desired to pound them into finger rings, but found, to their surprise, that not a file in the works would cut them, and that they had to ‘be annealed before they could be worked out as they wished. In short, that they were tempered or hardened. I can not vouch for this. At any rate, the beads are a unique lot, and it is very unfortu- nate that the finder allowed them to be separated. These were found about 1890. ‘The writer, himself, has seen a bit of native copper from Brewerton which rang like steel. Fig. 236 and 237 represent two of these beads still belonging to Mr ‘Clute. Fig. 238 is a smaller one now owned by Mr Van Epps. ‘They are very well worked, and the junction outside is not at first apparent. The surface is neatly rounded, and the ends flattened. ‘These are some of the smaller beads. The larger ones could not be obtained. Recent beads The earlier brass beads show European contact preceding coloni- zation. Fig. 245 is a fine cylindric bead of this material, well made and over 3 inches long. This came from the early fort on Garoga creek in Ephratah, and was found by Mr S. L. Frey. Fig. 256 is another from the same fort, which is less than half as long. Out of hundreds of relics found there these are all that came from the white man’s hands. It is reasonable to suppose that the Mohawks who used these, had them before they left Canada. This is in the Rich- mond collection. Fig. 234 shows another in the same collection METALLIC ORNAMENTS OF NEW YORK INDIANS 17 from the early Cayadutta fort, south of Johnstown. This is nearly ‘7 inches long, straight and cylindric, and is the only European carticle yet reported from that site. Had these forts been near the Mohawk river, there might have been a possibility that these beads -were lost by wayfarers. Their positions are too remote and difficult for this; and, as their date is just before the great influx of European -articles, they may be connected with Cartier’s visit to Montreal, or with traders who soon followed. [After the above was in print the writer examined a tubular bead of European copper, found on an early village site in Jefferson county in 1903. This and a fragment of pottery definitely placed this village in the latter part of the 16th century. The bead retains its smooth surface and is 14 inches long. ] A few later examples of the same class of ornaments may be given. Fig. 243 is a fine cylindric brass bead, found by Mr Frey -on the site of the early Mohawk town of Tionontoguen. This is 3} inches long. From another site he has a similar larger one, 114 inches long and nearly half an inch in diameter. Fig. 244 is longer “than the last figured, and slightly tapering, as though it might once have been the stem of a brass pipe. It is 3% inches long, and was ‘found within the stockade in Chase’s woods, on the south line of Pompey. Fig. 254 is an unusually slender brass bead, found at - Indian hill in Pompey. This gives it an age of nearly 250 years. It is about 24 inches long and is well made. Fig. 255 is from the ‘fort near Pompey Center, a little earlier than the last and a few ‘miles farther south. It is ruder than most others. Fig. 257 is from ‘the same fort, and is very neatly finished and in fine preservation. It is less than an inch long. Fig. 249 shows four small beads of ‘polished brass, also from this site and of fine workmanship. The ‘brass is neatly cut at the edges and symmetrically rolled. Three -of them are much smaller at the ends than in the center, differing ‘from most that the writer has seen. While many of these beads retain their first use, no small portion -were worked up from broken kettles, as other ornaments were. Fig. 248 is probably not of this character. It is a neat and cylindric coil of narrow brass or copper, forming a close but elastic tube, 3% inches long and over 3 inch in diameter. It was taken from a grave 18 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM on the edge of Canajoharie village. With it were iron tools and an R. Tippet pipe. Fig. 246 is in the Hildburgh collection and was obtained at a recent Oneida site near the lake. It is a slender cylindric coil of thin brass, 3 inches long, and retaining the cord on which it was strung. Fig. 247 the writer picked up on a recent Cayuga site. It is slightly curved, perhaps by use, and is smaller and ruder than the last. Such forms have been abundant and were easily made. Fig. 261 has a slight resemblance to the last, but is unique, so far as known. A slender wire was doubled and neatly twisted, mak- ing a slender link about 24 inches long. Several of these united in a chain made a graceful necklace. This came from the Smith farm, west of Fort Plain. Fig. 250 to 253 are from a unique lot of slender silver beads, most of which now belong to the writer. They vary somewhat in length and thickness, some being no thicker than the common knitting needle of old times. Fig. 253 is the longest and thickest of this lot, being 24 inches long. They are plain or slightly ornamented. These came from the Onondaga reservation. Fig. 197 is taken from Morgan’s figure of shorter but similar beads, In the latter figure the slender silver tubes were divided by globular glass beads, but this practice did not prevail among the Onondagas. Three illustrations are given of small and spherical brass or copper beads, all of which are recent. Fig. 240 shows those which are quite small. These came from Boughton hill in Victor, and they are of the 17th century. They are now in the Buffalo collection, and are but little larger than a large pin’s head. Fig. 241 shows five out of a lot of 10 beads in the Hildburgh collection. These are much larger, and came from Ontario county. They may be given the same date, as silver took the place of copper and brass about the beginning of the 18th century. Among the poorer Indians they may have continued longer. Fig. 242 shows some beads from the Onaghee site, on the McClure farm in Hopewell. They are a little smaller than the last but of the same character. These also are at Buffalo. METALLIC ORNAMENTS OF NEW YORK INDIANS 19 Fig. 235 is a unique article, differing from a cylindric bead and yet suggestive of one. It was found at Indian castle in Pompey, a site occupied in 1677 and for some time earlier. It is a long and slender silver tube, having rows of small perforations at one end. This suggests its use by the medicine men in blowing the medicinal water on the patient. It is moderately curved and is seven inches long, but is quite likely not to have been a mere ornament. [If it had that character, something might have been attached by using the holes. One small elliptic lead bead came from the Onondaga fort of 1696. Pendants or bangles A favorite ornament for the past three centuries is a conical roll of sheet metal, attached to various parts of the dress. Collectively they may form fringes, and their tinkle adds to the music of the dance. They often have colored hair, or other adornments, drawn in so as to form tassels. The copper has often preserved these frail materials for over two centuries. They are usually of moderate size, but Mr Hildburgh has one from Oneida Valley about 54 inches long. Mr Schoolcraft figured a cluster of three from Onondaga county, presumably from the site of 1696. He said they were “ three fourths of an inch in length, bell-shaped, and composed of native copper, beat very thin.” Schoolcraft, p. 143. Ata later day his judgment would have been different. They are found on most recent Iroquois sites, but the later Indians have used other metals. The writer recalls none of native copper. Fig. 262 is of brass and of unusual size. The writer found this on Indian hill, Pompey, many years ago, and the smaller ones were then frequent there, as well as shreds of sheet brass and copper. Fig. 263 is a characteristic example found 2 miles west of Cana- joharie. Fig. 260 is one of the common form from Indian hill. Fig. 259 is one from Cayuga, retaining the ornamental hair and part of the cord. They have been common on most recent Iroquois sites, and are frequent in collections. Fig. 258 is a cluster of these belonging to an Onondaga Indian, but these are now made of iron. Lead or zinc may be used instead. One early form of bangles was of deers hoofs, and for this sheeps hoofs may be substituted. 20 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM Bells When the French abandoned the fort at Onondaga lake in 1658, the mission bell was carried to Indian hill, and was there used for a long time. In early days nearly all the fragments of this were found, and also a small bell without a clapper. Mr Clark said that ¢ the former “would have weighed probably one hundred and fifty or two hundred pounds. The metal is very fine. . . Time and exposure have not changed it in the least. When found, some twenty years since, it was broken up, and the pieces found were enough to make it nearly entire.” Clark, 2:276 Mr Clark also says that near the fort of 1696 “ numerous little bells, such as are sometimes used by the Romish priesthood,” have been found. He reported this from hearsay; but the only bells familiar to the writer from Iroquois sites are those commonly called hawk bells, like the sleigh bells of modern days, but lighter. These are frequent, and were probably attached to the dress when dancing. They are usually of brass, and are sometimes nearly perfect. Mr W. L. Hildburgh has two of silver from Ontario county, the only ones yet reported. They are as large as his brass bells, and larger than some. Fig. 267 shows one of these. They are sometimes quite small, as in two of his brass ones from the same county. Fig. 266 shows half of a large one from Pompey. Fig. 264 is a fine one from the fort near Pompey Center, and this seems the oldest yet reported. When some from that town were exhibited, a local paper said, “ These bells belong to a period 3000 years ago.” Fig. 265 is a smaller size from Fleming, where they are often found. The Moravian missionary, Heckewelder, spoke of this feature of Indian dress in the 18th century. The women have “a number of little bells and brass thimbles fixed round their ankles, which when they walk, make a tinkling noise, which is heard at some distance; this is intended to draw the attention of those who pass by, that they may look at and admire them.” Heckewelder, p.. 205. At the burial of a Delaware woman of rank, on the upper borders of moc- casins “ were fastened a number of small round silver bells, of about the size of a musket ball.” Heckewelder, p. 271 METALLIC ORNAMENTS OF NEW YORK INDIANS 21 He elsewhere refers to the “thimbles and little brass rattles on their ankles.” In the summer of 1901 the writer saw some of these thimbles in Fleming, taken from a Cayuga grave. They were simply perforated at the end for suspension, and must have admir- ably answered Indian purposes. Men had plainer ornaments for a similar use, but the bells and thimbles were for the women, who were expected to be better dressed. Sometimes bits of brass were perforated and strung on the moccasins or other parts of attire, to produce a tinkling sound. These might please the ear in the dance, but it hardly seems prob- able they were intended to draw attention to the wearer at other times. Such ornaments were not peculiar to America. Fig. 375 shows one of two pewter hawk bells found in Pompey, which could have produced but a dull sound. They are of:small size and are now much flattened. The writer has seen no other bells of this metal. Bracelets Bracelets of native copper occur in various parts of the country, but there are none of which the writer feels certain in New York. These early ornaments were simple rings, usually thick, and some- times with the ends so firmly in contact as to show they were not intended to be removed. Some of this kind were found in the great Smith mound in Kanawha county, West Virginia. They were ellip- tic and heavy, the ends abutting, and measured across 2% by 2} inches. There were six on each wrist of a skeleton. In the same mound was a copper quadrangular gorget with indented sides and two perforations. The length was 34 inches by 3% wide. These gorgets also do not occur in New York. Some have been found in Wisconsin. In a mound in Crawford county, Wis., was an instance of intru- sive burial, with many recent relics. Among these were three cop- per bracelets, 10 silver ones fluted, like those in use here, a copper kettle, silver locket, silver earrings, six circular silver brooches, a copper finger ring, and a double silver cross, 54 by 2% inches. Thomas. Explorations, p. 51 22 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM In the Relation of 1658 it is noted that the Indians not only wear bracelets on the wrist, but above the elbow and ankle, and on the leg. These uses partially appear in the account of Capt. David's. dress, elsewhere given. In Romney’s picture of Brant the broad and simple silver band above the elbow is conspicuous and tasteful. A few copper bracelets in New York are much like early forms,. but they also suggest nose rings. Others are made of copper wire,. neatly bent into the desired form. Last come the flat silver brace- lets, with holes for attachment at the ends. Many of these were made by Indian silversmiths, but the writer has seen one more elaborate pair with the name of an Albany silversmith, and one of the Wisconsin mound bracelets had on it the name of Montreal, and another the letters A. B. The silver bracelets sold at an early day by the French and English at Niagara and Oswego, are men- tioned elsewhere. The Seminoles of Florida still wear silver wrist- lets and headbands, and make ornaments from coins. From the site of the Onondaga fort of 1696, Mr Clark reported “bracelets for the wrists 3 inches broad, of brass highly wrought.” Clark, 2:281. Silver was little in use then, but the writer has seen no brass bracelets anywhere which would agree with this descrip- tion. They are either quite narrow or else made of copper wire, bent back and forth so as to form a broad surface. Even then they have no great width. He may possibly have referred to the long diameter, as it encircled the wrist. Fig. 305 is a copper wire bracelet from Fleming, which is a good example of this broad form. From its size, it must have been worn by a young person or woman. Fig. 309 is of the same character and from the same place. This includes a sectional view. Fig. 307 is a narrower one from Indian hill, Pompey, which is formed like the preceding. | Fig. 308 may be either bracelet or nose ring, but it is hardly likely the Indians would have used copper for the latter. It is a single length of heavy wire, neatly rounded at the ends, and came from the last named site. Fig. 382 is of the same character and from the same place. Fig. 310 is much like this, but the ends expand. This is from an Oneida site at Munnsville. Fig. 306 is a fine example, METALLIC ORNAMENTS OF NEW YORK INDIANS 23 somewhat flattened in the center and pointed at the ends, looked at horizontally, but with uniform breadth and rounded points when viewed the other way. It is grooved within and without, describes -a true circle, and came from Cattaraugus. Two narrow brass bracelets have one edge serrated wholly or par- tially. Fig. 370 is one of these from Fort Bull, near Rome N. Y. The ends are shown within the figure. The serration is complete an this. The other is from Geneva N.-Y., where Mr George S. Conover had several of this kind. Fig. 371 shows this. The local- ities place them in the middle of the 18th century. Fig. 372 is a small, narrow bracelet of fluted silver. Fig. 373 is of the same material, but is larger and has a series of circular fig- ures stamped on it. Both are from Geneseo and are in the Buffalo collection. They belong to the latter half of the 18th century. Fig. 365 is a thin and broad bracelet of corrugated silver, obtained by the writer on the Onondaga reservation. It is quite elastic, and there are two holes at each end for the insertion of strings for tying it. There are several narrower examples of this form in the State Museum, which do not differ materially from this. Loskiel observed that “ both men and women are fond of silver bracelets.” The armlet was of a similar character, and therefore requires no illustration here. It was broader, and worn just above the elbow. In Romney’s picture of Brant this is conspicuous and very wide. They are not in use in New York now, but were often mentioned by early writers. One white man who was taken prisoner and adopted in 1763, was arrayed in Indian costume, and had both his arms “ decorated with large bands of silver above the elbow, besides several smaller ones on the wrists.” Henry, p. 110 _ These armlets were still in use less than 50 years ago, but not commonly, and they have long since disappeared. The writer has seen thicker bracelets of silver, made by an Albany silversmith, but regrets that he has neither example nor drawing of these. Except in material they were much like those used by our own people. Fig. 405 to 410 are of silver bracelets in the State Museum, all of which were collected by Mrs Converse. All are fluted, and fig. 24 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM 405 has notches along one edge, and some good tracery. Fig. 410 is much like this, but the fluting and tracery are somewhat different. The former has the central lines in scallops, but in the latter they cross. Fig. 406 to 409 have no tracery, but are simply fluted. According to the writer’s notes, the figures are rather deep for the size. With the depth of little more than § of an inch, they should be about 24 inches across, but this is of no special importance. The form and style are well represented. Brass tubes in leather belts Brereton’s account (1602) of the belts and collars, used by the New England Indians and made of hollow copper cylinders arranged side by side has already been quoted. That these were of European metal is now almost certain, though he thought them native. The arrows described are like those on recent New York sites. The copper plates, so called, are like others of brass elsewhere. The arrangement of tubes to form an ornamental belt is one familiar in western New York. The skeleton found at Fall River Mass. had similar articles, one being a brass plate 13 inches long, arrows pre- cisely like those of the Iroquois in the 17th century, and a belt of brass tubes, each 44 inches long, which was the width of the belt. These were not arranged on leather, as in New York, but on pieces of sinew, being much longer than our tubes. Capt. John G. Bourke described a similar ornament of tubes, ap- parently not arranged as a belt: In an ancient grave excavated not far from Salem, Massachusetts, in 1873, were found five skeletons, one of which was supposed to be that of the chief Nanephasemet, who was killed in 1605 or 1606. He was the king of Namkeak. On the breast of this skeleton were discovered several small copper tubes . . . from 4 to 8 inches in length, and from one eighth to one fourth of an inch in diameter, made of copper rolled up, with the edges lapped. Bourke, p. 494 In a grave in Caldwell county, N. C., were similar articles, but they seem to have been strung as pendants for the ears. There were five copper cylinders, 14 to 44 inches long, and from a quarter to half an inch in diameter, strung on leather. They were made of thin strips of metal, rolled so that the edges met in a straight joint. METALLIC ORNAMENTS OF NEW YORK INDIANS 25 Besides this there was a bracelet of similar smaller tubes, alternating with shell beads of modern form, and four iron implements. This determines the general age of some engraved shell gorgets found in this grave, which are more elaborate than those of New York. Thomas, p. 337 Some copper cylinders in the Toronto collection have a general resemblance to these recent forms, and suggest a similar use, but, while the arrangement is parallel, about the diameter of the beads apart, they are differently attached. Mr Boyle said: This cut represents nine cylindrical copper beads just as they were found in the Tremont Park mound, Tidd’s Island. They were lying on a piece of the original hide or leather to which they had been attached, and I was careful not to disturb them. They are made of beaten or leaf copper rolled into their present shape. In length they are from # of an inch to an inch, and vary from -¢ to +% of an inch in diameter. ‘The fine thongs by which they were sewn to the hide are still adherent to the underside. Boyle, 1888, p. 49 Some examples of leather belts, adorned with brass tubes, have come before the writer, and, while the number of rows may vary, the same plan was followed in all New York specimens. Parallel and vertical cuts were made in the leather, in regular lines along the belt, and each division was wound with a thin piece of brass, giving a pleasing effect. Several rows of these copper or brass tubes thus encompassed the body. Articles of this kind would not be easily lost, or if so, easily pre- served, and they can be expected only in the graves of those able to afford such ornaments. Apparently they were far from common, ; and but two have met the writer’s eye. Fig. 276 shows one of several fragments of one of these belts, taken from a Cayuga grave near Fleming. The brass tubes in this are of considerable size, being both longer and wider than in the other example. In its fragmentary condition there is no present indication of its width, except that the broadest part of the leather may be supposed to approach one margin. To the three remaining rows of tubes not more than one could reasonably be added. Fig. 277 is a broader fragment, which has more rows of smaller tubes. ‘There are five of these, probably all those belonging to the 26 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM belt. The broad line of leather on the upper side may be considered the margin, and the narrow fragmentary strip on the lower edge seems to have been outside of the tube arrangement at first, as it is now. This was found by Mr C. F. Moseley, at Honeoye Falls, and thus was used toward the end of the 17th century. That century, among the Iroquois, might well be termed the age of bronze. Small images When the red pipestone reached New York, about the end of the 17th century, it was found available for ornaments of all kinds. Shells also were more freely used, and both aided in displacing some metallic animal figures which had been made and used to a moder- ate extent. Fig. 269 is one of the oldest of these, and came from Indian hill, Pompey. It represents a flying squirrel, and is made of pewter or lead. These figures have no provision for suspension, and may have been used either for a toy or charm. Fig. 268 is a small pewter human figure which lacks the arms. It is from Indian castle, Pompey, and of about the same date as the last. It is probable such figures were at one time abundant, but, when finer ornaments appeared, these were melted for bullets. These rude forms were easily designed and cast, and may be con- sidered purely Indian work, possibly even that of children. This can hardly be said of fig. 272, which is a rude turtle made of iron and found on the same site as the last. The casting of iron was beyond the Indian skill, but why a white man should have made so rude a figure, it is not easy to say. Fig. 273 closely resembles this in character, but the material is lead. It came from the same site. Fig. 274 is from a site in Pompey south of the last two, and perhaps a little later in date. It is rude and broken, and seems made of copper, but this has not been determined. Fig. 270 is a rude bird, made of lead or pewter. This came from the McClure farm in Hopewell. Fig. 271 is a small animal form of the same material, found by C. F. Moseley at Honeoye Falls. A rude and slender quadruped of lead or pewter came from Pompey, and was evidently cut into shape. The head is broken, but the figure is yet 24 inches long. A well wrought horse’s leg, of METALLIC ORNAMENTS OF NEW YORK INDIANS 27 the same material, is from the same place, and is now 2% inches in length. A very fine human figure of iron came from the same place. There is an expanded base instead of the lower limbs, and it is nude except for either a serpent or a scarf passing over one shoulder and under the other. It is but little corroded, and may be of a later date than the site. A rude but spirited figure of an ape shows greater marks of age. This is also of iron, and both may have been chil- dren’s toys. The last four are now in the state collection. Lead medals or ornaments Of about the same age as these animal forms is a series of lead ornaments suggestive of medals. In a sense they are rude, but some have well formed letters or numerals stamped or engraved on them. Fig. 230 is an elliptic medal, the loop of which has been broken off. On the side represented is a human figure, holding by the hands to a crossbar. On one side of the figure is a serpent with open mouth. Unfortunately the writer did not draw or take notes of the reverse. It was found on Darwin McClure’s farm, Hopewell. Mr J. V. H. Clark described one like this, from the ‘ ‘Onondaga fort of 1696, as “a medal of lead, oval-shaped, an inch and a half long, with the figure of a man suspended by his out- stretched hands, supposed to be a representation of our Saviour on the cross, and a figure of a serpent. On the opposite side is a figure of a man in a sitting posture, resembling the characteristic position of the native prophets; or, as some interpret it, the devil.” Clark, 2:280 Fig. 228 is a fine lead medal belonging to C. F. Moseley, and found by him at Honeoye Falls. On the side represented were well formed letters in a circle. Within and without these are sev- eral circles, and in the center are indistinct forms. Mr Moseley thought these parts of a building, perhaps a church. The writer could trace certainly only what seemed indistinct crosses. Of the letters, BEN appeared very plainly. This may be part or an abbre- viation of Benedictus. Like most of these medals, this is made of 28 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM a flat piece of lead, bent over so as to be double throughout. Com- pare this with fig. 374. | Fig. 229 is from Tribes Hill, in the Mohawk valley, and is in the Richmond collection. The figures are in relief, and the edge taste- fully wrought. The center is irregularly perforated. Fig. 231 is from Indian hillin Pompey. It has the figures 12 above, and below 464 in early characters. On the reverse is a broad loop for attach- - ment. Fig. 232 is in the writer’s possession, and was found at Boughton hill in Victor. It was formed by welding two flat pieces of lead. These have come apart, and the side having H on it forms a flat ring, the inner line of which crosses the H and forms a circle, out- side of which is ornamental work. On the reverse 79 appears above a line, and other characters below. There is a long loop for sus- pension. Fig. 233 was furnished by Mr James Nelson, of Cold Spring N. Y. Jt was found on an open air workshop, on the farm of Charles De Rham, but probably had no connection with it. It is pyriform in outline, and flat. There are inscribed characters on both sides and ornamental work about the base. Mr Nelson wrote: “It seems to me it might have been made from a musket ball by one of the few Indians that lingered about the coves of the Hudson.” There would seem to be too much metal in it for this origin, but an ounce ball would spread over a considerable space. Several similar medals from Pompey were placed in the writer’s hands after the foregoing were described. All either were or had been double, with projections behind for attachment. Two are nearly alike, and may be compared with the one belonging to Mr Moseley. In the best preserved of these is a castle in the center, with several turrets. Fig. 374 is of this. The other shows three small crosses on an elevation below and in front of this. This centerpiece is inclosed by two circles of points, now bent out of shape. Between these, on the left, are the letters CAM; then a crown in the center above, and on the right of this the letters PEN. Fig. 398 shows the other, with the central perforation, the back having disappeared. It has the same letters in the same position, but METALLIC ORNAMENTS OF NEW YORK INDIANS 29 the crown has been obliterated. Possibly the lettering of Mr Mose- ley’s medal may have been the same. Another of these Onondaga medals is rude, but is perforated for suspension. The figures 44 are in the center, with 4 on the right of these. Below is the figure 4 with some cross lines. This medal is not large. All these may have been articles thrown away by the whites after using, but picked up and treasured by the Indians. Mr Frey has a curious and early ornament of this form and material, shown in fig. 387. It is larger than the last two, being 24 inches in diameter, but has some features in common. In the center seems to be a shield inclosing a large fortified building, flanked by two separate towers. There is an ornamented half circle below these, and a large crown above. The date of 1630 is quite plain. The supporters are rampant animals, perhaps lions, but the heads are much worn. The one on the right shows the lion’s mane.. In the British arms this is the place for the unicorn. There is no lettering. Like some others, it is made of two plates, one inserted in the center of the other, and flattened to correspond with its outer surface, leaving a projection behind by which it might be attached to a belt or dress. It is much defaced, but the above features are easily seen. Gorgets One of the earliest metallic ornaments the Iroquois obtained was a small and perforated disk of brass, thin and saucer-shaped. It may have been used in several ways, but was probably attached to the clothing. The writer has found or seen a number of these. Mr Schoolcraft gave a figure of one of these with a characteristic description: ‘‘ This article consists of a metal, which is apparently an alloy. It is slightly ovate, and is perforated in the rim, so as to have been hung transversely. Its greatest diameter is 2;° inches. There are no traces of European art about it, unless the apparent alloy be such. Locality, valley of Genesee river.” Schoolcraft, p. 135. Fig. 227 is from his, which is represented as being flat, but was probably slightly convex. The finest silver gorget that has come to the writer’s notice belongs to Mr Wyman, and came from an Indian grave in Mich- 30 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM igan. Itisa circular disk, 64 inches in diameter, and with the usual tracery on the surface. Two large studs attached it to the garment. Nothing of the kind has been reported in New York, but it is likely that some of the larger ornaments for the breast had this mode of attachment. Silver gorgets were often mentioned in the 18th cen- tury, but many forms once in use are now entirely forgotten. Loskiel seems to refer to something like gorgets, where he says that the ornaments “of the men principally consist in the painting of themselves, their head and face principally, shaving and good clean garments, silver arm spangles and breastplates, and a belt or two of wampum hanging to their necks.” Loskiel, 1:203 Fig. 221 is a small brass ornament of this kind, like a shallow ‘saucer, and with two opposite perforations near the edge for attach- ment. This was found by the writer on a fort site partly in Wal- lace’s woods, on the north line of Fabius. This was occupied early in the 17th century. Fig. 222 is a similar and larger one from another fort not far away. Both are in good condition. Fig. 220 is a half circular piece of flat and thin brass, having a perforation near one point. Though its present form is perfect, it was probably circular at first. This came from Pompey Center. A longer one, with two perforations, came from another site in the same town. Fig. 226 shows a small and thin brass crescent with a central perforation. It was found at Indian castle, Pompey, and suggests an ornament mentioned by Clark from an adjoining site. He said: “Several brass crescents have been found bearing the inscription, ‘Rot de France et Dieu.’ These were probably used for nose and ear jewels.”” Clark, 2:262. This has no‘inscription, and may be smaller than those mentioned. Fig. 275 is a rectangular brass plate from the Onondaga fort of 1696. There are two perforations near the upper corners, and the lower corners are rounded. Fig. 288 is a rude ornament of flat brass, made at the early day when every fragment of this metal was utilized. It is angular and oblong. One small hole has been com- pleted and a larger one begun. The writer found this with fig. 221. Fig. 290 will illustrate how such fragments were used. It is METALLIC ORNAMENTS OF NEW YORK INDIANS: 3r a strip of brass with three perforations. Fig. 367 is a pentagonal brass plate, and fig. 154 a brass circle, both perforated. These are from Indian hill, Pompey. There are others elsewhere. Earrings The earliest metallic earrings in use in New York were probably those of copper wire coiled and flattened. Fragments of these have puzzled some antiquaries. It is possible that some perforated disks, and: coins may have served the same purpose at an early day, but they are more likely to have been used in some other way. Glass. and shell beads were also utilized for earrings, and probably many other things. In the picture of Colonel Pickering’s conference at Buffalo, in 1793, all of the Indians wear in their ears large elliptic disks, each containing an engraved cross. Stone, 2:342. This form does not appear in any New York collections. The earliest unmistakable form was of copper wire, bent at an acute angle in the center, and having the ends bent into a flat coil. This done, the wire was hammered down to half its first thickness. They are often broken in the center, and then give no suggestion of their use. In their symmetric form their purpose is evident. They are occasional in Canada, but are probably more frequent on Onondaga sites than elsewhere. The smallest which has met the writer’s eye is a fragment from Ontario county, in the Hildburgh collection. They vary much in size. Heckewelder described another ornament for the head which he observed at an Indian funeral. “ Her long plaited hair was con- fined by broad bands of silver, one band joining to the other, yet not of the same size, but tapering from the head downwards, and running at the lower end to a point.” Heckewelder, p. 270 Loskiel said: “At feasts, their hair is frequently decorated with silver rings, corals, or wampum, and even with silver buckles. Some wear a bandage round their heads, ornamented with as many silver buckles as it will hold.” Loskiel, 1:48. He adds, “ They also decorate the lappets of their ears with pearls, rings, sparkling stones, feathers, flowers, corals, or silver crosses.” Loskiel, 1:49 32 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM One observation on Indian headdress, by this author, is of interest: The Delaware women never plait their hair, but fold and tie it round with a piece of cloth . . . The Iroquois, Shawanose, and Huron women wear a queue, down to their hips, tied round with a piece of cloth, and hung with red ribbands. The rich adorn their heads with a number of silver trinkets of considerable weight. This mode of finery is not so common among the Delawares as the Iroquois, who by studying dress and ornament more than any other Indian nation, are allowed to dictate the fashion to the rest. Loskiel, 1:52 In Miss Powell’s account of an Iroquois chief in 1785, hereafter to be quoted, she said he had “a pair of immense earrings, which hung below his shoulders.” The picture of Joseph Brant in his youth, by Romney, helps us to understand this, his pendants being of the same length. Half of the earring was a chain of large silver tings. From the base of this depended three chains of the same kind. A system of pendants was a favorite feature of this orna- ment, as will be seen later. Parts of these were easily detached and lost, and when thus separated have been misunderstood. Their Onondaga name is Ka-wahs’-hah. Fig. 169 shows the earliest form of these ornaments known in New York, and was found in the Onondaga fort of 1654, where many have been obtained, both perfect and fragmentary. It is simply a piece of copper wire symmetrically coiled in opposite direc- tions, and forming a loop in the center. This was then hammered down to a moderate degree. Of course there must have been some means of attachment to the ear, unless the opening was very large. Fig. 168 is from a neighboring site, occupied in 1677, and probably earlier. They were extensively distributed, but their use was con- fined to that century. They are often broken at the loop, and in this condition have perplexed some collectors. A large proportion of the silver earrings known are later than colonial times, as will be seen in fig. 170, furnished by Mrs Converse, whose fine collection is well known. This has not only the Ameri- can eagle, but the union shield on the breast. There is provision for a pendant in the loop at the base of the tail. METALLIC ORNAMENTS OF NEW YORK INDIANS 33 Fig. 171 also suggests a recent date, having the shield, scroll, eagle’s head and stars. ‘This also is imperfect, and came from Pom- pey. Fig. 173 is almost perfect, and was obtained at Cattaraugus by Dr Evarts. There is an arch above the spread-eagle, and a thistle head forms the pendant. These are national emblems of the United States and Scotland, but there is no reason for giving them any significance here. All that was desired was a pretty design. Fig. 174 again shows the American eagle in an elaborate way, the stars appearing on the arch overhead. It is much like the last, having a similar boss on the breast, but the pendant is lacking. This was found long ago, at a place called the “Jumps,” in the town of Clay, where the Onondagas annually met to renew the marks of the extraordinary leaps of a prisoner. Fig. 172 is an earring of curious design, obtained by the writer on the Onondaga reservation. The elliptic center is in high relief, and has a lower notched border on each side. It is perfect, and the loop for attachment on the back is much like that of fig. 185, but more slender. This kind of loop belongs to several which follow, and is very nicely made. Fig. 175 and 176 are much alike, differing in the number of pyri- form pendants and the size of the rings. Fig. 176 seems perfect. Both belong to Onondagas, and their form seems rare. Fig. 177 is from the same reservation, and seems a triangular pendant belong- ing to a large earring. Fig. 178 is unique. At the top is the half spherical ornament ‘seen in some others, as well as the loop behind. Below this is a columellar appendage with three angular contractions varying the ‘outline. It belongs to an Onondaga woman. Fig. 182 has the half spherical ornament just mentioned, with the usual loop. The writer obtained this pair at Onondaga, as well as fig. 185, which is ‘of the same character but larger. Fig. 179 is a very fine earring obtained by Mrs Converse. This form is rarely perfect. There are bosses on the lower corners of the large triangle, with a glass setting in the center. Below are three small pendants of a frequent form. Fig. 180 was obtained by the writer at Onondaga. The upper ornament frequently forms 34 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM a complete article, with or without a glass setting. It has the loop behind this diamond form, and a triangular pendant below. Both these have glass. It will be observed that there are holes for attach- ing three small pendants below. Fig. 181 has these pendants in place at the base ofa similar large triangle, but is incomplete above. This has a glass setting, and belongs to an Onondaga woman. Fig. 184 belongs to the same person, and is elliptic in outline, with notched edges. It is imperfect. Fig. 189 is another of hers, also imperfect. It is pyriform and set with glass, and in general charac- ter is much like the upper part of fig. 183 reversed. Fig. 193 is hers also, having a common form of small pendant attached to a thick elliptic ornament by a small ring. Fig. 183 is another of Mrs Converse’s fine earrings, which seems perfect. A pyriform ornament above, with scalloped edges and glass setting, has a triangular pendant below. The top and bottom of the latter are embossed. F ig. 190 is also hers, and is unique in material, being of gold. It is a plain ellipse and of small size, in- creasing in thickness by successive stages. Fig. 186 the writer got at Onondaga. It is triangular, with pro- jections and bosses, and plainly incomplete. Fig. 191 he had from the same place. It is of a diamond form, with bosses at the angles, and is perfect. This is a frequent form, alone or in combination. Fig. 192 is similar, but plainer and with more openwork. Several of this frequent form he also obtained there, which were set with glass. Fig. 188 is the triangular base of an Onondaga earring, which has a single boss. Fig. 187 is a very pretty circular earring, set with glass, which an Onondaga woman gave to the Onondaga Historical Association. One unique pair which the writer got at Onondaga is not figured here. The design is a small padlock, with the key attached out- side. There is little probability that this was of Indian make, but most of the foregoing are of Indian manufacture. The article in question is of delicate and beautiful workmanship, but not charac- teristic, like those shown. Fig. 200 is taken from one of L. H. Morgan’s illustrations. It is a large silver earring, with an eagle above a large triangle. The METALLIC ORNAMENTS OF NEW YORK INDIANS 35 latter has scalloped edges, and below the base are three small pendants. Some of the Onondagas wear a plain globular eardrop attached to a ring. In the Annals of Binghamton occurs the following passage regard- ing the triangular pendants, and what is probably the shield part of earrings, though the description is not clear. It concerned the recent Indian occupation of Windsor N. Y.: Deacon Stow, who grew up on these plains, mentioned two kinds of trinkets which he had often found, himself. One of a triangular form, about an inch from angle to angle, made of silver, and flat, of the thickness of a 10 cent piece, with a hole near one angle; sup- posed to have been worn for a pendant at the nose. Another, of silver also, made of a gridiron form, and about the circumference of a half dollar. Supposed to have been worn at the nose. Walkin- SON, P. 143 Finger ring’s Father Bruyas was accustomed to give his Onejda pupils in 1670, if they could repeat on Sunday what he had taught during the week, “pour recompense une corde de rassade, ou deux petits tuyaux de verre ou deux bagues de leton.”” These common beads, long bugle beads, and brass rings thus became very common, and upward of 30 rings have been taken from a single grave. The glass pipes or. bugle beads are still found full 4 inches in length, though usually shorter. The rings in a grave may thus testify to faithful students. On the other hand, the missionary kept partially in view religious instruction. Beads might gratify taste, but might serve a more use- ful purpose if made into a rosary, with a cross or appropriate medal at the end. The rings almost invariably bore sacred symbols, and may have found place elsewhere than on the fingers. No Indian need buy them if he would be studious for a week. These early rings are mostly of a rude and cheap character, but many are of good design and finish. Quite rarely one occurs of gold or silver, or even with a setting of small stones. At a later day they were almost entirely of silver, and often of a massive form. Some of these seem to have been made by the native silversmiths. They were found on all reservations, and the art furnished an Indian surname which still survives. 36 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM Mr Crisfield Johnson mentions that in 1796 there came to Buffalo Asa Ransom, “a silversmith by trade, who... went to work making silver brooches, earrings, and other things in which the soul of the red man and the red man’s wife so greatly delighted.” This was a profitable trade. In the Richmond collection is a box of tools and patterns for making silver ornaments, obtained from an Indian. Many white persons have seen the work done. Josiah Jacobs, of the Onondaga reservation, told the writer that his uncle Ju-ne- gant-ha “ The tribe is very large,’ made brooches out of silver coins on a small anvil. These were hammered out, and then cut out by patterns. Punches and chisels were used, and his greatest difficulty was in setting colored glass in pendants and earrings. Other smiths are known by name to the writer. In his report in 1852 Mr Morgan says of this: The most of the silver ornaments in later years have been made by Indian silversmiths, one of whom may be found in nearly every Indian village. They are either made of brass or silver, or from silver coins pounded out, and then cut into patterns with metallic instruments. The earrings figured in the plate were made out of silver, by an Onondaga silversmith of Grand River, under the direc- tion of the writer. Morgan. Fabrics etc. p. 89 In the report of 1850 he said that hatbands, arm and wrist bands, earrings and brooches of silver, were principally of Indian manufac- ture. For some of these bars and sheets of silver were required. Three bronze rings were found near finger bones in a bone pit on the Tuscarora reservation, probably a Neutral ossuary. Near these was a recent Canadian penny, probably dropped there in ac- cordance with a local custom. When the Tuscaroras disturb bones or take anything from graves, they leave a small coin as an atone- ment or fair exchange. Thomas. Explorations, p. 513 Most collections made from recent Iroquois sites have these bronze rings, and those represented are selected from the many which have met the writer’s eye. One of the most remarkable is perfectly plain, and is in the Hildburgh collection. It is a simple brass or copper cylinder, about ~ of an inch long, and was found in Ontario county. Fig. 366 shows this fine example. Many arti- cles which have a copper hue externally, appear yellow when cut. METALLIC ORNAMENTS OF NEW YORK INDIANS 37 The Jesuit rings are usually of brass or bronze, with an elliptic ‘disk or seal, on which are many devices, sometimes almost effaced by use. I. H. S. with a cross above was a favorite; the heart, the letter L, the crucifixion, and sometimes a bust, appear on others. A moderate number will be illustrated. They are not often of large size, being given to young women and children asarule. In New York none are as early as the middle of the 17th century, and few are as recent as its close. They came and went with the missions. Cayuga county has been quite rich in these rings, and a moderate number have been figured and placed on record. Fig. 153 is one from a site near Fleming, where many have been found. There is a monogram in which M is the most conspicuous feature. A may be another part, or it may be an inverted V. As the heart above this is inverted, this may be the intention. There would thus be V. M., for Virgin Mary. Beneath the monogram is a flagon or pitcher. Fig. 343 is much like this, having the same monogram, but the fleur-de-lis takes the place of the other figures, and there is an ornamented border. It is larger than the last and came from the same place. There were five of these in one collection. Fig. 314 has a fine full face and an illegible inscription. It came from the same place, with two others. Fig. 316 is also from Flem- ing, and shows a full face, with a small cross in the drapery on one side. Fig. 317 was found with the last, and has a bust with mitered head. A small cross appears. Fig. 324 is from the same place, and somewhat corroded. Though there seems to be one large cross and three small ones, it is probable that the correct rendering would be one large cross above I. H.S., as in other cases. The same may be said of fig. 329, which was found with the last, but is much smaller. Fig. 325 is another of these Fleming rings, having I. H. S. in plain roman letters, surmounted by a cross with expanding limbs. ‘There are three small crosses below, and an ornamental border. Fig. 330 shows another from the same place, the design of which is a large L, including a small heart and surmounted by a crown. This fine ring has an ornamental border. Fig. 334 is smaller, and has the L but not the other emblems. This is from Fleming, as well as 38 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM the next. Fig. 338 represents the crucifixion, with a bleeding heart on each side. The following three are from the same place. Fig. 354 has 2 crown above and a star below. The intervening figure shows clasped hands. There were two of these, showing a neat border. Fig. 355 has the Virgin and Child, with a cross above. Fig. 347 has a heart-shaped signet, with a neat border inclosing a large A. No others have been observed like this. Fig. 333 is from Scipioville, in the same county, and is much like fig. 330. Both have the fleur-de-lis beneath the L. Fig. 352 was picked up by the writer by a Cayuga grave, where many others had been found. At first sight there seemed to be an unfinished L, but a comparison with some to follow will show that it is the base on which the large heart was often placed. There follow several from the McClure farm in Hopewell. Fig. 319 is a small ring with a head in profile. Fig. 320 is another fine ring, with a Maltese cross within a circle. Fig. 331 has an angular signet, with a plain border around a large Landa small heart. Few rings occur on this site. Bronze rings have been abundant on some Oneida sites on Oneida creek, but most have disappeared. Two only will be mentioned now, both being from Munnsville. Fig. 321 has I. H. S. in plain characters, with a cross above. Fig. 358 is a small ring, with a pair of compasses inside of a ring. Quite a number have been found at Brewerton, but of most of these neither figures nor descriptions have been secured. Fig. 315 has the unusual feature of a head with the face toward the outer edge. The work is rude for there is a great difference in these rings in every way. Fig. 359 has a very small signet for the size of the ring, and on this are circles and lines variously arranged. In 1900 there were taken from one grave in that place, 35 of these bronze rings, tied together with buckskin. Dr Hinsdale obtained some rings in Pompey. Fig. 278 is one of these, and is a large pewter ring, with a double line of small pro- jecting beads of the same material. Fig. 279 is a fine specimen, METALLIC ORNAMENTS OF NEW YORK INDIANS 39 with the crucifixion, and figures seated on either side. Fig. 323 is another fine ring, with an inside circle, cross and I. H. S. The following are also from Pompey. Fig. 327 is a large and fine ring from a grave on the Williams farm, obtained in 1886. It has the cross and I. H. S., but in rather unusual form. Fig. 346 has a small head. A number which follow are from the site of 1677, in Pompey. Fig. 313 has a king’s bust and scepter. Itis large. Fig. 326 is also large, and has the I. H. S. and cross. Fig. 335 has a large heart poised on a curved base, and with a border of curving lines. Fig. 336 is a smaller variant of the last, but the ring proper is more elabo- tate. Fig. 341 is of gold and has the Greek monogram for Christ. This is unique. Fig. 345 has a St Andrew’s cross within a circle, and with dots between. Fig. 348 has characters of uncertain meaning, and the same may be said of fig. 350. Fig. 357 represents the crucifixion. This site has yielded so many rings and crosses as to suggest the thought that the Christian converts might have made it their home. Of course Indian hill, the seat of the first Onondaga mission, would not lack articles of this kind; and a number follow from the Onondaga fort of 1654. Fig. 318 has a full face and a large key. Fig. 322 has the I. H. S. and cross while the ring part is quite elaborate. Fig. 328 is small, with I. H. S. and the cross. There is Samomier of dots or stars. Fig. 332 has a.rather'rude seal, and is small. The large L is not well done, and there may be a rude crown above it. There is a small heart and the ring part is elaborate. Fig. 340 has a small seal with a medium sized heart resting on the usual base. Fig. 342 has lines of indefinite character. Some may be in- tended for palms. Fig. 344 is a peculiar silver ring. The central portion is a quatrefoil, intersected by a four pointed star. In the center and at the ends of the quatrefoil are either pearls or small lustrous stones, some remaining. It is of very unusual character. Fig. 349 has characters suggestive of a Greek monogram. Fig. 351 also lacks definiteness, but was probably intended for a large heart with inclosing lines. Fig. 353 has a design suggesting either a cup or paten, perhaps with a crown above. Fig. 356 has a good figure 40 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM with extended arms, and a halo above the head. If intended for the crucifixion, the cross does not appear. All those included in the foregoing paragraph have been recently _gathered from this old town whence hundreds have been taken before. Mr Clark said that De Witt Clinton had a gold finger ring | from this place, procured at the time of his visit. | Fig. 339 was sent to the writer by the late Rufus A. Grider, but the design is somewhat indistinct. A medium sized heart appears above the usual base, and there are other figures. This is from the Mohawk valley, where the old mission sites have yielded many. The writer regrets that he could not have given more attention to this class of articles, in visiting several notable collections, but time would not allow of this. Though of small size each one has minute details which must be preserved, and much time is often required to: make out the design on account of corrosion. A great many, quite distinct and as full of interest, could doubtless be added to those here portrayed. Fig. 364 is an illustration of a novel ring. A coil of iron wire several times encircled a finger, preserving the bone and as much of the flesh as came in contact. This was found in Fleming. Fig. 368 is a small coil of copper wire which may have served as a ring. This was found at Brewerton by Dr Hinsdale. When the Iroquois made silver fashionable, bronze rings disap- peared, and for two centuries their silver successors have fairly well held their place. They have disappeared more by being worn out than through a change of fashion, none having been made for many years. Fig. 363 shows one the writer bought of an old Oneida woman. The general form is well preserved, but, if there were ornamental details, they have been worn away. Mrs Converse was: fortunate in getting two fine examples here illustrated from her drawings. Fig. 360 has two hands clasped over a heart. Fig. 361 has two hearts united. The symbolism is evident in both cases, though the Indians possibly may have cared little for this. Fig. 362 is the largest silver ring the writer has seen, and, as it was prob- ably worn only on great occasions, it is in fine preservation. It was METALLIC ORNAMENTS OF NEW YORK INDIANS 4! given to Albert Cusick’s mother by her second husband Sah-go- hone-daté-hah, “The one that spares another,” a Tuscarora chief. When seen by the writer it had a string of 96 beads of mourning wampum attached to it. Among the Onondagas Ka-ne-ka-ah, “ Round thing,’ may mean a simple ring. En-neah-hah’-sen represents one for the finger. The former word is used for a hoop, but not for a wheel. Fig. 383 is in Theodore Stanford’s collection in Munnsville. It has an octagonal seal, containing a flaming heart beneath what may be an elongated star or a radiant cross. The ordinary rings are found on the Oneida sites about Munnsville, but most of those col- lected have already disappeared. The five following rings are from Pompey, dating between 1655 and 1680. Fig. 389 has no emblems, but is of bronze. It had a setting which has been lost. Fig. 390 shows a person supporting the dead Christ. Fig. 391 may have been intended to show the letter L, but, while the work is sharp, the design is doubtful. Fig. 392 has stars, crossed arrows, etc. Fig. 393 has a circle, lines and dots. Fig. 394 is in Mr Frey’s collection. There are human figures on each side of the crucified Christ. A plain pewter ring was found at Hoffman’s Ferry, which was a camping place. As these were common during the past century, the age and use are both uncertain, but, from the location, it seems ~ to have had an Indian owner. Surface finds of this kind are swbject to doubt. Silver crosses The finest foliated silver cross, used by Indians, which the writer has seen, was found on the banks of the Maumee river, Ohio, and was exhibited at the Pan-American Exposition in 1901. This is 134 inches long and 84 inches wide. It weighs 8 ounces, and is a Roman cross, each limb having foliated ends. One nearly as large, and perhaps as heavy, belongs to Mr Walter C. Wyman of Chicago. It is 124 inches long, and 8? inches wide, and is more highly orna- mented than any of these large crosses which the writer has seen. Three limbs have the usual foliation, but the upper one terminates 42 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM this abruptly. At the intersection are four ornamental quadrants, forming a quatrefoil with the surface ornamentation. The base bears longitudinally the name of the former owner, Pandikaikawa, an Ottawa chief. Two other fine crosses are in the same collection, but they are of a different character. An account of these was given in the Chicago Evening Post, Oct. 8, 1898. Two much like this, but without the central quadrants, were figured and described by Mr Charles C. Jones in the Smithsonian Report for 1881, p. 619. The drawings are half size, and show both faces of each cross. In these the rings for suspension remain. One cross is 83 inches long by 74 wide; the other is 8 inches long by 74 broad. They were taken from a erave-mould at Coosawattee Old Town, Murray co. Ga., in 1832, and are fine examples. Mr Jones said: “Indian relics were found associated with them. We incline to the opinion that they may properly be referred to the expedition of Hernando de Soto.” As will be seen, their true date is the latter part of the 18th century, or possibly later. In New York and Canada they were in use but a few years ago. To show how little these were thought of as symbols, it may be said that on one of the Georgia crosses the owner had engraved an owl and a horse’s head. Morgan said that birds and beasts were sometimes engraved on them, and two had the name of Montreal stamped in the center. The writer obtained all his double crosses from one pagan family. Fig. 198 is from Morgan’s report in 1852, and is a reduced figure of a cross 10 inches long and 6 wide. This he had from a Cayuga at Grand River reservation in Canada. It is of the common form. Fig. 209 is a smaller one from the League of the Iroquois, the size of which is conjectural, but it is apparently about 5 inches long. In the center it approaches the character of Mr Wyman’s fine Ottawa cross. Fig. 205 is a reduced drawing of a fine silver cross in the Rich- mond collection, which is 93 inches long and 74 wide. The ring for suspension remains. Fach limb is foliated, and the name of Montreal is stamped in the center. The writer did not learn its history, but many seem to have been made at Montreal for general trade purposes, and they are usually without any religious symbols METALLIC ORNAMENTS OF NEW YORK INDIANS 43 on the surface. They may be considered mere ornaments. This also appears from Sir William Johnson’s journal of Sep. 17, 1761, when he left some at Detroit for purposes of trade. They were to ‘be sent to Mackinac. He said: “ J counted out and delivered to Mr Croghan some silver works, viz, 150 earbobs, 200 brooches or breast buckles, and 90 large crosses, all of silver, to be sent to Ensign “Gorrel.”’ Stone. Johnson, 2:464 The smaller silver crosses are usually ornamental, and have from one to three crossbars. Those with two are most common, and have been widely distributed. A fictitious antiquity and rarity have been ascribed to these under the name of the patriarchal cross. All of the writer’s examples he had of the Onondaga Indians, as stated -before. Mr David Boyle figured a fine double-barred silver cross from Beausoleil island in the Georgian bay. It is like fig. 207 but larger, being 44 inches high. Two others were with it. He said of this: Double-barred crosses of this kind are now, it seems, unknown in ‘connection with Catholic worship, and it is somewhat singular that, since we received these relics of the old Hurons, another one almost identical in size and pattern should have found its way to our col- lection from the Northwest, where it was picked up during the late rebellion. . . Regarding the peculiar form of cross from Beau- ‘soleil island, Dean Harris of St Catharines, writes: This small, «dual cross is permitted to be worn only by patriarchs of the Latin ‘church. It is also sometimes carried as a processional cross, and, as Richelieu was bishop and cardinal, it is possible that he used such ‘a cross either as pectoral or processional. In all probability these ornaments were sent out to Canada during his régime, and, receiving the blessing of the priest among the Hurons, would have served the double purpose of being ornamental and of being used in devotion.” Boyle, 1891, p. 64 As Richelieu died in 1642 and the Hurons were overthrown at the close of that decade, while this form of silver ornament did not ‘come into use among the Indians till a century later, this ingenious conjecture fails; but the writer has shown that the double-barred crucifix was used in New York in the 17th century. The makers of mere ornaments since then had little care for the original use or meaning of articles, so long as they were attractive to the eye, and would sell. 44 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM Some Indian chiefs have been represented wearing the triple cross, but otherwise the only one reported and figured is Mr Wyman’s. The central bar of this is longer than the others, and all the limbs are foliated. Tasteful open work adds to the effect, but the general character is that of similar double crosses. This form has been called the pontifical, but is purely ornamental in design. The figure furnished is 32 inches long by nearly 24 in the widest part. Like his others, this is from a Michigan grave. Mr Wyman has also a fine silver double cross, 4 inches long and 24 broad, with a ring for suspension. The base is broad, and the ends of the limbs foliated, the upper crossbar being shorter than the lower. This is a common feature. Crosses of this form and size have been found in many places, and he has several. Fig. 207 is a smaller one of this form, from the Rose hill farm, east of Geneva, N. Y., and is of actual size. Though made for suspension, the broad base would allow a standing position. These are like the Canadian crosses mentioned above. Fig. 203 shows one of several from the Onondaga reservation, belonging to the writer. They are smaller than the last, and of a slightly different form. The Indian owner had over a dozen of these, and they were common among western Indians. Fig. 201 is a cross of the same form in the collection of Mrs Converse, prob- ably made from the same pattern, but with surface tracery. There were earlier double crucifixes of the same general form from which the merely ornamental cross may have been derived. There was a small ring for suspension, now usually lacking. Fig. 212 is an ornamental double cross with several openings. All the limbs are foliated, and there is a ring for suspension. The general character is that of Mr Wyman’s triple cross, but it is smaller. ‘The writer had this from an Onondaga squaw, from whom a friend obtained its counterpart. The form seems rare, and both sides are ornamented. Small silver Roman crosses seem much rarer, and none have been reported perfectly plain. Fig. 206 is of one with scalloped edges, from East Cayuga, a site occupied 150 years ago. Fig. 202 is of another which the writer bought of an Onondaga Indian in Igor. METALLIC ORNAMENTS OF NEW YORK INDIANS 45. Though nearly the same in size and design, they have not the same number of crenulations. Another was found at Portsmouth O., but they are everywhere rare. Crosses and crucifixes of other materials Silver articles, as a rule, were in little use by the New York In- dians in the 17th century, but other materials naturally overlapped the introduction of these. Copper, brass and bronze were at first the favorites for ornament, but pewter or lead was used, and even iron had a place. Fig. 196 is a cross of lead from the McClure site in Hopewell, commonly known as Onaghee. Circular projec- tions tip the three lower limbs, and it is probable that a similar one has been lost from the top, where the customary perforation would have weakened it. It is a good deal battered, but there seems to have been a human figure on its face. Crucifixes have often been found on nearly all Iroquois sites of the last half of the 17th century. The coming of the Jesuit missionaries in 1654 marked a new era of this kind, though French and Huron captives may have brought some earlier, or they may have been among the spoils of war. Previous to that time most European articles came from the Dutch. Mr Clark noticed the finding of “a curious brass image” in Pompey, just before his history was pub- lished. He also said: A valuable cross of gold was several years ago found in the west part of Pompey, and was sold for $30. The significant I. H. Ss. was upon it. Numbers of crucifixes and crosses have been found. Brass crosses are frequently found, with those letters, and the initials of the Latin title put upon the cross at the crucifixion, I. N. R. I., and so ene medals of the same metal: Clark,2:273 After mentioning a brass dial plate and a paint box of the same metal, Mr Clark speaks of “another more perfect one beautifully wrought,” as though meaning another box. His figure, however, is of the two sides of a crucifix, with a loop at the top and a fluted base. The obverse has Christ with extended arms, and a halo and I. N. R. I. above the head. Under the feet are the crossbones and skull. This side has a beaded border. (On the reverse angels crown 40 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM the Virgin Mary, over whose head is the dove, and under her feet the skull and crossbones. Clark, 2:280. This is from the fort of 1696. , On adjoining lands, Mr Clark said, “ brass crosses have frequently been plowed up, and some of the most perfect and highest finished ones have over the head of the Saviour the letters 1. N. R. 1. Most of the crosses found in other places have the letters 1. H. Ss.” Clark, 2:281. This was more than 50 years ago, and they are occasionally found yet, as well as on earlier sites. A few representative early forms will be illustrated, and the reader will readily see the difference between these, with their many sym- bols, and the ornamental forms already described, in which these are lacking. Most of these are either of brass or lead. Fig. 194 is the obverse of a fine brass crucifix belonging to the late Hon. George S. Conover of Geneva N. Y. He had several of these. This has a beaded border. Christ has his arms extended, a halo and I. N. R. I. are above his head, and the skull and cross- bones beneath his feet. The reverse has the Virgin Mary with the moon beneath her feet, and the dove descending from above. On the arms on this side are the words rESvS MARIA. Mr Conover had this from a burial place on the Read farm, lot 32, town of Seneca. Mr Conover said: “As many as 50 crosses are known to have been found in this burial ground, and probably a great many more, as in former times, when the field was plowed, it was not an uncommon thing to find a number of crosses and other emblems with religious devices.” j Fig. 217 is a fine brass crucifix from the Rose hill farm, east of Geneva N. Y., obtained by Dr W. G. Hinsdale. The obverse has Christ with the usual emblems, but with the head bent down. On the reverse are the Virgin and child, with emblems near the ends of the arms. The pointed top of this crucifix is perforated, and forms nearly a true pitch. Fig. 214 is a brass crucifix from Cayuga county, having a beaded edge. The only emblems accompanying the figure of Christ are the halo and inscription above the head. The obverse of this is not recalled. METALLIC ORNAMENTS OF NEW YORK INDIANS 47 Fig. 195 is a brass crucifix obtained by Dr Hinsdale in Pompey. The head of Christ is bent unusually low, and the loop rises in a triangular form from the cross. Fig. 204 is a small crucifix from Pompey, the limbs ending in trefoils. Each of these includes a small circle, but the general design has become obscure through use. - Fig. 211 is a beautiful brass cross with several perforations. The ends of all the arms are ornamented, and I. H. S. appears on the upper arm. Dr Hinsdale met with this in Pompey. It is an un- usual form. Fig. 213 is from a figure furnished by Dr Hinsdale of a curious bronze crucifix belonging to a boy in Pompey. It has two cross- bars, and each limb is angularly expanded at the end. On the obverse the arms of Christ are extended on the upper limbs, I. N. R. I. appearing above his head. SALVATOR is on the lower crossbar, and MVNDI on the lower limb. On the reverse the Virgin occupies the center, with the sun above her head. MATER is on the lower crossbar, and DEI on the lower limb. With this was fig. 219, a fine but small brass crucifix with each arm terminating in trefoils, each of which incloses a human face. Christ and the inscription J. N. R. I. are on the obverse; the reverse has two angels crowning the Virgin Mary, and above her head is the sun. | Fig. 216 is from the Onondaga fort of 1696 and is much like fig. 213, having two crossbars and similar expansions at the ends of the arms. ‘The design is somewhat obscure and no letters appear. Fig. 218 is from the same site. The figure of Christ is on the obverse as usual. The reverse shows the descending dove, the Virgin, and the angels on the crossbar. Fig, 208 is a small cross from the Mohawk valley, figured by Mr S. L. Frey. The limbs terminate in trefoils, and there is some sur- face decoration, this being a mere ornament of comparatively recent days. It is of silver, and the loop at the top is broken. Fig. 215 is also one of Mr Frey’s illustrations, but is an older article. Both sides are adorned with emblems, the obverse having I. N. R. L., the crown of thorns, nails and hammer, ladder, skull and crossbones; while the reverse has the heart in the center, the spears beneath, and other emblems on the limbs. 48 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM Fig. 210 is a brass crucifix from Munnsville, of a larger size and with more emblems, but with much the same arrangement. One end of the crossbar differs from the other. Fig. 158 shows both sides of a thin brass crucifix found by Dr Hinsdale among the salt vats near the Ganentaha spring, the seat of the French mission house of 1656. It is of antique appearance, but in fine preservation, and the natural impulse is to connect it with this mission. The French inscription strengthens this. On comparison with recent memorials of modern religious missions, the writer is inclined to ascribe it to our own day. The obverse has Christ on an inscribed cross, and with the knees unusually drawn up. Each limb of the cross terminates in a trefoil outline, and these each include two or three small bosses on the obverse. The reverse is quite plain, and has SOUVENIR on the short, and DE MIS- SION on the long bar of the cross. In the Hildburgh collection is a crucifix in which the lower limb but slightly exceeds the other three in length, these being alike in extent. Mr Henry E. Kingman, of Owego, kindly sent an account of two brass crucifixes he found at that place in 1901, none occurring there before. One was perfect; the other broken at the base. The robed figure mentioned is the Virgin, and the general character like some before described. He said: On one side is the Saviour crucified, with a skull and crossbones at the bottom. Above Christ’s head are the letters I. H. S., but these letters are not distinguishable on the perfect cross. On the broken one they can readily be read. On the reverse is the Saviour in his robes, while above his head is a crown, and above the crown a dove. On either side of the head is a cherub. The crucifix is 1¢ inches long from the tip of the loop to the base, and 14 inch in width. The other crucifix is wider. A fine but small brass crucifix is from Pompey, having an extreme length of 14 inches. It is foliated in a peculiar way. There are semicircular projections on each side of the limbs, but the inter- mediate projection is long, narrow and pointed. On the obverse is a figure of Christ with extended arms. The reverse has the Vir- gin, the angels and the dove. Fig. 381 is of this. METALLIC ORNAMENTS OF NEW YORK INDIANS 49 Mr Stanford, of Munnsville, has a cross of some size, with expand- ing arms, suggesting the Maltese cross, but with the proportions of the Roman. Crosses and crucifixes seem rarer on the Mohawk and Oneida sites than farther west. Those of Onondaga have been most prolific, but they are now everywhere rare as compared with those found by early settlers, and are valued accordingly. Coins The most common coins found on Iroquois sites and used for ornaments are the liards of the 17th century. The value is about half that of the English farthing. They were at first a silver coin, but in the reign of Louis 14 became restricted to copper. On the coin the date follows the inscription, and shows several issues. In numismatic records they are described as dated in 1656 and subse- quently. On Indian sites they are perforated for attachment or sus- pension, and are often too much worn to make sure of the date; but in New York this seems always during Louis 14’s reign. Those reported as having the date of 1650 may be safely referred to 1656, a slight erosion affecting the date. In Cayuga county 44 were found in a pewter mug, which had suffered only by early use. All were of the middle of the 17th century. The obverse has a crowned bust, with the inscription in capitals: See ITT, Roy. de. Fr. et. de. Na.;” reverse, “ Liard de France,” across the surface. On the lower part are three fleurs-de-lis, and above these a letter, showing at what place they were made, for there were several. A stood for Paris, B for Rouen, and examples of both these are found at Indian hill, Pompey. | In Onondaga county they seem restricted to the place first visited by the French in 1654, and where the Onondagas remained till 1682. There they often occur. Fig. 303 shows both sides of one found at that place, which has two perforations. Fig. 304 is another with but one hole. Fig. 297 is from the same site, and has R instead of Roy. This has two perforations. The writer has since had in his hands liards from Pompey of the DandE issue, the former being from the Lyons mint. 50 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM A smaller coin has a head on the obverse, face to the left, with OVR. D. C. D., with the rest indistinct. Fig. 396 is of this. On the reverse are four fleurs-de-lis, the upper one above a castle tower.. Part of the inscription is AN. 1639. DOVR. One better preserved is in Theodore Stanford’s collection, appearing in fig. 397. On the obverse is the King’s head. LOVS remains on one side, and FR. ET. NA. on the other. The reverse now barely suggests the lilies. The date is 1640; then comes a cross, and then the letters DOVR. DE. TOV. Both these are of copper, and they are slightly wider than our present cent. No coins o: older date have been reported from New York Indian sites. Honorary medals and gorgets Though the Indians preferred substantial presents, they were not insensible to honorable distinctions. They thought powder and ball a better means of defense than the king’s arms, but tokens of personal rank they valued. So that Robert Livingston made a shrewd suggestion on returning from Onondaga in 1700, when he: recommended to Governor Bellomont: That his Mats armes be sent to all the 5 Nations and put up on each Castle, and if your Lord? thought fit, that some of their Chief Sachems had a badge or the King’s armes cut in silver to hang about their necks upon solemn days, I presume it would be acceptable.. O’Callaghan, 4:651 Whether this was at once done does not appear, but Queen Anne did not forget the wise suggestion. At his first conference with the Five Nations, in August 1710, Governor Hunter introduced a new feature. The queen had been greatly impressed by the visit of the New York Indians to London, and took a warm interest in her forest allies, regarded by her as subjects. On this occasion Governor Hun- ter said: Her Maj'¥ has sent them as a pledge of her protection, and as a memoriall to them of their fidelity, a medall for each Nation with her Royall effigie on one side, & the last gain’d battle on ye other, which as such she desires may be kept in your respective Castles for ever, she has also sent her Picture on silver twenty to each nation ° METALLIC ORNAMENTS OF NEW YORK INDIANS SI to be given to y® Chief Warriors, to be worn about their necks as a token that they shall allwaies be in a readinesse to fight under her Banner against the common enemy. O'Callaghan. Col. Hist. 5:222 Very proud, doubtless, were these hundred warriors, but the cus- tom begun by the English two centuries ago, and by the French ~ still earlier, has come down to our own day. In July 1721 the governor of Pennsylvania presented the Seneca chief Ghesont with a gold coronation medal of the king, charging him “to deliver this piece into the hands of the first man or greatest chief of the Five Nations, whom you call Kannygoodk, to be laid up and kept” as a token of friendship between them. Hazard. Minutes, 3:130 Possibly the plate mentioned in Penhallow’s /ndian IVars was silver medals or badges. ‘The Six Nations and Scaghticoke Indians were well received in Boston in 1723, and the lieutenant governor “gave each of them a piece of plate, with figures engraven thereon, as a turtle, a bear, a hatchet, a wolf, etc., which are the escutcheons of their several tribes. And the more to oblige them to our interest, they had a promise made of one hundred pounds a scalp, for every Indian that they killed or took.” Penhallow, 1:10: In the Canadian Antiquarian and Numismatic Journal for January 1899, Mr R. W. McLachlan gave an account of medals awarded to Canadian Indians. In this are many interesting particulars, the author being a specialist in these, and putting many early notices in an accessible form. The following observation is of general in- terest: | Size was of great importance to the red man, who was no admirer of miniature medals. Some were struck exceeding three inches in diameter. These were for the great chiefs, for there were smaller medals for lesser lights. . . While we may be inclined to believe that more minor than great medals were distributed, as there could not help but be more lesser than “ Great Chiefs,” this fact is not borne out by the number of existing medals; the larger medals are by far the more abundant. This may, in a measure, be accounted for by the fact that the minor chiefs more readily parted with their medals; and that, too, at a time when there were few collectors in the country to secure and hand them down to posterity, while the great chiefs’ medals passed from father to son as an insignia of office. . . Old silversmiths relate that, as late as 60 years ago, - 52 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM — the Indians used to bring in their medals to have them made over into gorgets and armlets. McLachlan, 2:4 Mr McLachlan quotes the earliest mention of medals in Canada, in 1670-71, from volume 4 of the Archives of that country: A savage of the Sault, (Caughnawaga), named Louis Atouata, godson of the King, who preserves as a precious thing the medal of which his Majesty made a present to him. A medal was struck about 1670, for the friendly Indians of Vir- ginia, but had no relation to New York, while most French medals came there at one time or another. Mr McLachlan also describes a medal of 1693, in five sizes. The obverse has “the head of Louis 14, with flowing hair, and on the reverse those of his son the dauphin and the three sons of the latter.” But one original is known, but restrikes have been made. This writer also quotes an account of medals used in Canada in 1723, and placed after death on the biers of Indian chiefs. In another paper in the Proceedings of the American Numismatical and Archaeological Society of New York, 1883, p. 17-20, he gave two quotations not found in O’Callaghan’s New York colonial docu- ments. Governor Vaudreuil wrote thus Sep. 21, 1722: I have received the letter with which the council has honored me, and the twelve medals bearing the portrait of the King; eight small and four large. I have continued to be careful not to be too lavish with this favor among the Indians, and to give them only to those who by their services to the nation deserve them, and to those whom I desire to bind to our interest by this mark of honor. The reference is to an established custom. He quotes also from Beauharnois under date of Aug. 25, 1727: Since the death of M. de Vaudreuil, the Rev. Father Jesuits have not asked medals for the chiefs of the settled Indians, for whom it was customary for them to ask some. The Rev. Father de la Chasse, to whom the Marquis de la Vaudreuil had given one, tells me it is absolutely necessary to provide some more. I have received proof of this. The Indians from above, when they come down to Montreal, would not relieve me from promising them to several who have served us well among their tribes. I pray you to enable me to satisfy these savages, and to send me a dozen small medals and six large ones. METALLIC ORNAMENTS OF NEW YORK INDIANS 53 On the same subject Governor Beauharnois wrote again, Oct. 15, 1732, to the Count de Maurepas: I thank you, My Lord, for the twelve medals you had the good- ness to send me for the Indians. His Majesty may be assured that I will make the most of them, and that I shall not distribute them except to Chiefs, whose services and attachment to the French will be known to me. As there are many such to whom I have promised such a token of honor, and as the adventure of our Iroquois and Hurons against the Foxes places me under the obligation of giving a few to the principal Chiefs of the expedition, I beg you, My Lord, to order that some be sent me next year, so that I may be enabled to invest them with this mark of honor, which also renders them more respectable among their people. O’Callaghan. Col. Hist. 9:1036 Sir William Johnson gave “three silver gorgets to three of the principal warriors’ of the Ganuskago Indians, at Fort Johnson, Mese20, 1750. At the same place, July 12, he “put medals round the necks of the Shawanese and Delaware chiefs, and also to the chief Sachem of the River Indians, accompanied with the usual ex- hortation, also gave silver Gorgets to some of their head Warriors.” O'Callaghan. Col. Hist. 7:160 He held a council at Onondaga lake that year. When the Onon- daga speaker had concluded his address, July 2, “ Sir William then rose and put a medal about the Speaker’s neck and declared him a Sachem of that Council, charging him to be steady to his Majesty’s interest.” O’Callaghan. Col. Hist. 7:149 To take off the medal was to renounce friendship or allegiance, and this the French encouraged when English medals were worn. A Seneca chief, who wore an English medal in 1775, said to Governor Vaudreuil: “I tear off the medal of the King of England, which hangs from my neck and trample it under foot.” O’Callaghan. Gol Glist, 10 :378 The year before, the La Presentation Indians had sent to M. Duquesne “the medals the English had presented to some of that village who had furtively assisted at the Council at Orange.” O’Cal- laghan. Col. Hist. 10:263 Two Iroquois chiefs gave up their English medals to Vaudreuil in Aug. 1756. Of another he said: “I have appointed this Onon- 54 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM daga a chief, and have decorated him with the King’s medal, in con- sideration of the proofs he has afforded me of his fidelity,” the Onon- dagas being then almost equally divided. In December of that dis- couraging year to the English, an Oneida chief gave up two English medals to the French, saying: Father. We can not retain two medals which we have formerly had the folly to accept from our brethren, the English, as a mark of distinction. We acknowledge that these medals have been the true cause of our errors, and that they have plunged us into bad busi- ness. We strip ourselves of them; we cast them from us, in, order not to think any more of the English. O’Callaghan. Col. Hist- 10:513 The gorgets are not usually described, but many were given to the Five Nations and Delawares. The following description, given to the French in 1758, seems that of a well known medal: The Governor of Philadelphia has held a great council with them, at which he has distributed a great quantity of belts, calumets of peace, and more than 40 silver gorgets. A chief of the Five Nations has carried to the Commandant of Niagara one of those gorgets on which was engraved a Sun, with an Indian and a Squaw feeding a fire, and an Indian smoking a great calumet with an Englishman under the shade of the tree of peace. O'Callaghan. Col. Hist. 10:839 An affecting incident took place soon after Sir William Johnson's death. Some Onondagas were at Johnson Hall, Sep. 12, 1774, and the Bunt’s eldest son produced the various marks of the baronet’s regard. Then (according to the old custom after such an event) he laid them down consisting of a silver hilted sword, laced hat, medals, flags, &c. before Col. Johnson, observing that his dear friend, being now no more, these things must be restored to Col. Johnson for his disposal. Then a noted Chief and particular friend of Sir Wm Johnson’s arose, took off his medal &c. and did in like manner as the former, as did some others. . . Then Col. Johnson put the medals &c. about their necks and returned the several articles they had surrendered. O’Callaghan. Col. Hist. 8:498 A similar thing occurred at the Canandaigua conference, held by Col. Pickering in 1794. There was a condolence at the opening. Red Jacket said they returned gifts to the donors when any one died, METALLIC ORNAMENTS OF NEW YORK INDIANS 55 and he returned to the commissioners a silver gorget which had belonged to a dead chief, and which had been given him by the United States. These were not considered equal in value to medals. In 1741 the Marquis de Beauharnois invested an Iroquois chief of the Sault with a gorget, till he could give him a medal as a mark of rank, but all medals had not this character. The finest of the English silver medals which the writer has seen belonged to Mr John Jones, of Baldwinsville N. Y. It came to him as an heirloom, and was said to have been from the body of an Indian chief. The history is not very clear. Though it has been roughly handled by children, it is in good preservation, owing to the deep border and high relief. On one side is the British coat of arms, with the usual mottos. On the other is a fine head of George 2, facing the left. The inscription around the border is See). ti. DG: MAG: BRI: FRA: ET. HH: REX. F:D. in roman capitals. As this monarch reigned from 1727 to 1760, the medal would come between these dates, and probably during the old French war. It is 1g inches across, and is quite heavy. Fig. 280 shows the obverse of this. In American Colonial History illustrated by Contemporaneous Medals, this issue is described: Obverse: GEORGIVS II. D. G: MAG: BRI:. FRA: ET: H: REX: F, D. Bust of the King, laureate, facing the left, without drapery. Reverse. The Royal Arms within the Garter and with supporters, helmet, crown and crest; upon the Garter, DIEU. ET. MON. DROIT. Silver, cast and chased, with loop and ring. Size 30. Betts, p. 177 The medal here represented accurately corresponds with this description, and must be considered one of this issue. American medalists are of the opinion that these are the 30 brought to New York by Sir Danvers Osborne in 1753, for distribution to the Indians, reference to which is made in a following paragraph. Everything agrees with the family tradition. There is another familiar Indian medal of an earlier date, and about the size of a silver dollar, which has been found in New York. It will be observed that Indian medals not found here, or which 56 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM have no connection with New York, are not illustrated in this paper- Several colonial and Canadian medals are thus passed over. The medal just referred to was found when the Erie canal at Oriskany was enlarged in 1849. Some graves were opened, contain- ing 10 or 12 skeletons, with ornaments and medals. On one was a head of George 1, with the title, George, king of Great Britain, in capitals. On the reverse was an Indian behind a tree, with bow and arrow, shooting at a deer. This part of the account is clear, but some other statements are erroneous. Tor instance, a medal of George I is said to have been dated in 1731. The other medals were dated from 1731 to 1735. Some of the later Georges used the same design. | Besides one of these medals from the lower Mohawk valley, some- what indefinitely reported, Mr Conover described one from the Read farm in Seneca, which was taken from the Indian cemetery there, and from which he deduced its age. He described it as “a copper or brass medal of about 14 inches in diameter. On one side of this medal was the representation of an Indian with a bow and arrow in the act of shooting at a deer, a tree being between them, and the rays of the rising sun being alongside of the top of the tree. On the reverse was a medallion likeness, and around it and near the edge of the circumference the words, George, king of Great Britain. As the reign of George 1 was from 1714 to 1727, and such tokens were only presented to those Indians who were of importance among their own people,” and this could not be secured in youth, he inferred that it must have been given to an old man who was buried with it in the first half of that century. As the medal might have been preserved in the family, the conclusion does not follow as to the date of the cemetery, as Mr Conover’s farther statement shows: There has also been lately found what at first seemed a small lead bullet, which had been flattened, but, upon its being cleaned from the dirt and corrosion, it proved to be a leaden seal, such as was used in colonial times, and which had the date of 1767 cut on its face. In the above account Mr Conover should have said the obverse had the head of the king, but this is a mere technicality. In the METALLIC ORNAMENTS OF NEW YORK INDIANS 57 series of newspaper articles by him, from which this is quoted, he recorded many things worthy of preservation. A careful and judici- ous writer, he did much excellent local work. One of these figures of medals appears in Miner’s History of Wyoming from an example found on the Susquehanna in 1814, and now said to be in a collection at Carbondale Pa. Fig. 289 is from his picture of this, but, though he said it bore the date of 1714, this does not appear, In that year George 1 began to reign. Mr Mclachlan writes: In 1859 two medals were turned up among other Indian remains, on the banks of the Ohio river. The older of these has on the obverse the head of George 1, and the other the head of George 2. The reverses of both have a representation of an Indian aiming at a deer. More of this class of medals have been found in Pennsylvania and Virginia than elsewhere, and they are divided into these two reigns. As all may occur in New York, a brief description of some of these is given. They are of brass. One like the medal described by Miner, but smaller and found in Virginia, is now in Wilkesbarre. Another, found at Tunkhannock Pa., has a large Indian throwing a spear at a small deer on the left. This is quite thick. Another Virginia example has on the obverse a laureated head of George 1 facing the left. The inscription is Geemius—-Mae. Bri: Kra., et.. Hib., Rex:; in capitals., Reverse: Indian at right, nearly erect, bending forward under a tree which follows the curve of the rim, holding a bow, etc. A running deer Mager a tree at the left. Betis, p. 82 Another Pennsylvania specimen has the king’s laureated bust to the left, in armor. The inscription is Georgius II]. D. G: Mag. Br. Fr. et. Hib. Rex. in capitals. Reverse: Indian at right under a tree, shooting at a deer running away under a tree at the right. Betts, p. 84 This should probably be the left, as in the other cases, for the reported arrangement would not suit the requirements. In another medal it is possible the spear described may have come from a wear- ing away of the bow, changing the appearance. As no figures have been given, the descriptions are followed. 58 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM In a letter to the writer Mr McLachlan says: Another medal for the Indians is referred to in an article in the Historical Magazine for September 1865, page 285, which states that “Sir Danvers Osborne, after he had been appointed Governor of New York in 1753, brought out, among other presents for the Six Nation Indians, 30 silver medals, his majesty’s picture on one side, and the royal arms on the other. . . These medals seem to have disappeared, possibly a stray one may be found in some collection.” Sir Danvers Osborne died two days after his installation in office, and there is no reference to these medals in the succeeding Indian councils. The Baldwinsville medal is one of those described. A remarkably fine bronze medal found in the Onondaga valley in 1893, between the old Indian fort andthe present reservation, has no reference to the Indians and yet may have belonged to one of them. It is finely executed, and was found by Mr George Slocum, in whose hands it still remains. Fig. 311 shows the obverse and fig. 312 the reverse. On the obverse is a fine bust of the duke of Cumberland, with the legend in capitals around the edge, WILL: DUKE: CUMB: BRITISH: HERO. The other inscriptions are in capitals. Under the bust and following the rim is a scroll inclosing the words “ BORN 15 APR. 1721.” Next the rim, on the reverse, are the words, “REBELION JUSTLY REWARDED;” and under a group, in two straight lines, is the continuation “| AT CARLILE | ANNO 1745. |” meee 82 35 Small ring brooch from the same... ...... 25 .. 2s «eee 79 36: Small circular brooch from the same place. ...-.'.2os=em 83 37 Medium circular brooch from Allegany reservation...... 84 38 Small ring brooch from Onondaga reservation.......... 79 39 Large, embossed, circular brooch from the same........ 82: Plate 6 40 Circular brooch. This and the next three from Onon- daca téséervation? 2 P22 204, SOP A 6 ee eee 83: 41-42 Small circular brooches with embossed edges........ 82 43 Small circular brooch, with bosses near the center....... 82 44 Medium circular brooch from Allegany reservation...... 84. 45 Large circular brooch from Onondaga reservation....... 83. 46 Ornamented ring brooch from Buffalo................. 79: 47 Medium circular brooch from Allegany reservation...... 84 48 Embossed and unique circular brooch in Converse collec- THOT... 0.0 erosnne cldet ah. Rgltieteeay sitter Siecnehr sl .Taekfeee 81 49 Star brooch from Onondaga reservation..............+- 80 50 Small circular brooch from the same place.............. S25 51 Small circular brooch from the Allegany reservation..... 84 52 Circular brooch with peculiar edge, from the same....... 84 53 Small circular brooch with embossed edge. Onondaga FeServallONe vit « eeebeemt) cet eee ae 82 METALLIC ORNAMENTS OF NEW YORK INDIANS 103 Plate 7 SyNeue $4 Large circular brooch from Onondaga reservation....... 82 55 Medium circular brooch, of fine design. Converse col- iS Shy fees sietink secede bs hip tapped rg ans Cra be re ee a rt at EAA 85 56 Small circular brooch with embossed border. Tona-~ nA eee eee ers oe eer ae ty OS SIP IE Pte 85 57 Unique circular brooch from Onondaga reservation..... 83 58 Circular brooch with projecting bosses, from the same.... 82 58a Circular brooch of fine design, from the same place..... 84. mo. small cirewar brooch. fram thel'safiie 1)! W/. V200T0 A 8: 82 so, Girewlar brooch fronr the same. 02/0 eNY. 010k POI ek 82 61 Medium circular brooch in Converse collection.......... SI 62 SmalPcircular' brooch ‘from Tonawandai.i. 222... 84 63 Fine but small embossed circular brooch from Onondaga SESE P TE EONS ee ott eae ECE en 82 Plate 8 64-65 Small circular brooches from Onondaga reservation.. 82 66 Larger circular brooch from Allegany reservation....... 84 67-69 Small circular brooches from Onondaga reservation... 82 70 Small circular brooch from Allegany reservation........ 84 mee enigue citcilar brooch from thesames! U2 p10 DYSO 4G 84 72 Circular brooch with embossed border from Tonawanda... 85 73 Ornamented ring brooch from Tuscarora reservation.... 79 74 Flat and embossed ring brooch from Onondaga reserva- CIOS NE TOS, Cee ne aOR ee” UE RENN TRS fa TOS Be 79 75 Small circular brooch from Allegany reservation........ 84 76 Small circular brooch from Onondaga reservation....... 83 gy Plain circular, brooch from thesanie places io. ep.) ors? 83 78 Small circular brooch from Tonawanda..............+. 85 Plate 9 79-80 Small circular brooches from Onondaga reservation. .83, 84 81 Small circular brooch from Allegany reservation......... 84 =2 onal circulam brooch irom, Tonawanda jssccayhivss,arcqerans 84 83 Large quadrilateral brooch from Onondaga reservation... 88 84 Small circular embossed brooch from Allegany.......... 84 104 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM PAGE. 85 Ring brooch with undulated surface. Onondaga reser- (ELL Oe ee, Sy RE ae eet: AMR TONNN ER ESR 70 87 Unique heart and crown brooch in the same collection.... 8&6 88 Ring brooch with scalloped surface. Onondaga reserva- 89 Unique embossed circular brooch from the same place... 83. go Flat ring brooch with scalloped edges, from the same..... 79. g1 Ring brooch with undulated surface, from the same place. 79 g2 Unique brooch with animal heads. Converse collection.85, 86 93 Quadrilateral embossed brooch from Tuscarora reserya- Plate 10 94 Large heart and crown brooch. Onondaga reservation... 87 95 Medium heart and crown brooch. Converse collection... 86 g6 Heart and crown brooch with eagles’ heads. Onondaga Teséinatieny:. cesbesal) «cost -axinooed-telyesty Hae 87 97 Simple heart brooch. Allegany reservation............. 88 98 Large and unique lyre brooch. Tuscarora reservation.... 89 99 Unique and large eagle brooch in Converse collection. .... 85, 86- 100 Unique heart and crown brooch in the same collection.... 86 101 Heart and crown brooch with eagles’ heads. Onondaga Teservation. «i. Leech acer . Ube genet See 87 102 Very simple heart and crown brooch from the same place. 8&8. 103 Conventional heart and crown brooch from the same..... 88 104 Simple heart and crown brooch from the same.......... 88. 105 Unique heart and pelican brooch from the same place.... 88. Plate 11 106 Masonic embossed brooch. Tuscarora reservation...... g2 107 Masonic brooch of small size. Onondaga reservation.... 93 108 Masonic embossed brooch. Converse collection...... gt 109 Masonic embossed brooch. Tonawanda............... gz 110 Red Jacket’s brooch. Converse collection.............. QI, 92 METALLIC ORNAMENTS OF NEW YORK INDIANS 111 Masonic brooch not embossed. Tonawanda........... 112 Masonic embossed brooch. Onondaga reservation...... 113 Masonic brooch of small size. Converse collection..... 114 Masonic brooch unembossed. Tonawanda............. Plate 12 115 Masonic brooch, plain and conventional. Onondaga SSC HMNCUOT wes eer a cei ete omits aie ee oe a ese a a eel eis 116 Masonic brooch, embossed and unique. Buffalo....... mieovidsonie prooch, ° Converse’ collection: w12° 42... . 020. . 118 Masonic brooch, very conventional. Onondaga reserva- 119 Masonic brooch of simple form. Converse collection... 120 Masonic’ brooch’ from the same collection i290) 228 Jee. 121 Masonic brooch from Onondaga reservation........... 122 Masonic brooch of extreme form. ‘Tuscarora reserva- Plate 13 124. Masonic brooch from Onondaga reservation............ 125 Small and unique lyre-shaped brooch. Tuscarora reserva- men) Wiasonic brooch. . Converse collection nod -laen “oes ueeperes 127 Common lyre-shaped brooch. Allegany reservation..... 128 Large lyre-shaped brooch. Converse collection......... 129 Common lyre-shaped brooch. Allegany reservation..... 130-1 Large lyre-shaped brooches. Onondaga reservation... 132 Large lyre-shaped brooch. Converse collection......... 133 Large lyre-shaped brooch. Onondaga reservation....... 134 Simple quadrilateral brooch from the same place........ 135 Similar brooch with indented angles from the same place. Plate 14 136 Heart and ornamented crown brooch in Converse collec- tion. All on this plate are founded on these forms.... 105 PAGE 9o 87 137 Heart and crown brooch from Onondaga reservation... .88, 89 106 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM PAGE 138 Unique heart and crown brooch. Tuscarora reservation.. 89 139 Heart and crown brooch from Cattaraugus reservation... 89 140 Heart and crown brooch from Onondaga reservation..... 88 141 Heart and crown brooch from Allegany reservation...... 88 142 Brooch much like the last and from the same place...... 89 143 Another variety trom the same::.2..2.) 3). .S, >> oe 89 144 A more delicate form from Cattaraugus... ....- eee 89 145 Ornamented heart and crown brooch. Allegany reserva- 100s... . . S.C getinstiean See ne ee 89 146 Heart and unusual-form of crown. Converse collection. .87, 88 147 Similar brooch from Onondaga reservation. ............ 88 148 Crown and heart with eagle’s head. Converse collection. .87, 88 149 Heart and unusual crown. Onondaga reservation....... 88 150 Crown and double heart from the same place............ 88 151 Simple,heart,and .cfown-from.the same. . Js.0+2- sheen 88 Plate 15 has 3 152 Masonic brooch with red glass. Cattaraugus.......... 93 153 Bronze ring with monogram. Fleming................ 37 154 Perforated copper disk from Indian hill, Pompey........ 31 155 Unique and large angular brooch. Converse collection. . .85, 86 1560 Unique pewter ornament from Indian hill, Pompey... 95 157 Seneca cap and -headband? JO. 2232Vd00. . ca0ct Sie 04 158 Brass crucifix from Onondaga lake. ..............0.00- 48 159 Masonic brooch with glass setting. Converse.collection.. 93 Plate 16 160 Early and broken copper gorget from Indian castle, POMPCY. . »}-pdpip e pH ee ea eee 77 161 Common octagonal flat brooch. Onondaga reservation... 94 162 Common octagonal brooch from the same place......... 04 163 Very large octagonal brooch from Tonawanda.......... 94 164. Very small octagonal brooch from Onondaga reservation. 94 165 Heavier octagonal brooch from Tonawanda............ 94 166 Similar ornamented octagonal brooch from same place... 94 167 Larger ornamented brooch of the same type and place.... 94 METALLIC ORNAMENTS OF NEW YORK INDIANS 168 Earring of coiled copper wire. Indian castle, Pompey’... 169 Earring of coiled copper wire. Indian hill, Pompey..... 170 Silver spread eagle from earring. Converse collection. All earrings are of silver when not otherwise noted.... Bee wimerican shield trom eCangmes ve OmMpey...:.. 5... 08 ae 172 Thick and elliptic earring from Onondaga reservation... 173 Spread eagle and thistle from earring. Cattaraugus..... me opread eagle from earring... Town.of Clay. no: see pnt 175 Single pyriform earring from Onondaga reservation..... Eee, Houble pyriform earring from the same place........... igg i rianenular pendant of eatrine from the saine........... Plate 17 178 Unique earring from Onondaga reservation............ 179 Earring with glass and pendants. Converse collection... 180 Earring with glass and pendants, from Onondaga reser- PERI ES EAS FNS eT Malt Aaa Re, SN 181 Earring with glass and three pendants from the same plare 4.20% PYM, TEA ON P2019 FIFE SOD QI, 182 Common half spherical earring from the same.......... 183 Earring with glass and single pendant. Converse col- JE DEO yee aie beeoctie Weta’ Papas tips i AS 184 Large elliptic part of earring from Onondaga reservation. 185 Large but common form of half spherical earring from i CESS 0E SAD) SY Sia Eee Ue et al: Adis she fomerait Of tiianewiatr earring trom the Same... 2... sere. 187 Circular earring with glass setting. Onondaga reserva- 188 Triangular embossed earring from the same............ 189 Pyriform earring with glass from the same place........ mo Elliptic cold earring. Conyerse collection... . 22... 2.6: 191 Diamond form earring, embossed and ornamented. On- Cia aay LESSRV AOU ears eels ar cei shea k conte llr wa Neale 192 The same form but not embossed. It is from the same 34 34 108 218 219 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM Elliptic earring and pendant from the same............. Fine brass crucifix from Ontario county. . Brass crucifix from Pompey............ Lead cross or crucifix from Hopewell.... Plate 18 Seneca silver beads, of slender form..... Ornamental silver cross from Canada... Very large circular Seneca brooch....... Seneca earring with eagle and pendants. . Plate 19 Small double cross. Converse collection.. = © a ee e;s = ©27 42 = Small crenulated cross from Onondaga reservation....... Small double cross from the same place... Small foliated brass crucifix from Pompey *seseeeePeeewveeene Large silver cross in Richmond collection, reduced in Small foliated silver cross from the Mohawk valley...... Seneca foliated silver cross, with ornamented center..... Plate 20 Both sides of brass cross with emblems. Munnsville.... Fine brass ornamenta! cross from Pompey. Arare form. Double ornamental silver cross irom Onondaga reserva- Rare double brass crucifix from Pompey. . Brass crucifix from Cayuga grave....... Small brass cross with emblems from the Mohawk valley. . Double brass crucifix from the fort near Jamesville...... Fine brass crucifix found near Geneva N. Plate 21 Wi. Brass crucifix from the fort near Jamesville............. Small foliated brass crucifix from Pompey 47 METALLIC ORNAMENTS OF NEW YORK INDIANS 220 Perforated and flat brass, nearly half circular. Pompey Ceptétmrres wilt oh. tustnanse laqine saiv. hep vessert 221 Perforated brass disk or gorget. Fabius.............. ? 222 Larger but like the last, and found in Pompey........... 223 Massive silver pendant with glass setting. Onondaga ESE ied UREN ele I et lore Fu acne stash winless oa a-S\ we Sear ae 6 aye 224 Cordate ornament of brass wire from Fort Plain........ ge, tcavy copper disk and ring from Rome N. Y......... 226 Small and perforated brass crescent from Pompey....... Plate 22 227 Large and perforated brass disk from the Genesee valley. . 228 Pewter medal from Honeoye Falls... 20.0... 0.002002 cee mee Pewter medal fron i ribes Till... .}. pepe} sya bye ssenseyel ies speci? 230 Pewter medal from Hopewell...............-e sees eee. 231 Pewter medal from Indian hill, Pompey ..:. 65 ..)s:6008[- escse,0 meee ewtcr medal from VWactog cases « sparvet- Hos] aaperel depres ide geo Pewter medal from Putnam county,.No Yd .[eaieekess Hens Plate 23 234 Long and cylindric brass bead from the Cayadutta fort MILMMLOM COUNLY Se res. Seek eee es See ee ere ek et eas 2a5) Lone and perforated silver tube from Pompey... 00... 236-38 Native copper beads found together near Schenectady. 239 Cylindric native copper bead found near the Seneca river... 240 Very small globular copper beads from Victor.......... 241 Small globular copper beads from Ontario county....... meee omatian beads: cromuilopemellls {cei aby ayes oo sec sin Sho eee teers 243 Long brass cylindric bead from the Mohawk valley...... 244 Long brass cylindric bead from the south line of Pompey. 245 Long brass cylindric bead from the Garoga fort in ae bo rare POE peat ar a eR ANT ios Abia chon Pn 246 Spirally coiled brass bead from Oneida valley........... 247 Spirally coiled brass bead from a Cayuga grave......... 248 Cylinder of coiled brass from a grave at Canajoharie..... 249 Fine cylindric brass beads from Pompey Center......... 109 PAGE II0 274 275 276 277 278 279 280 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM PAGE Long and slender silver bead from Onondaga reservation. 18 Thicker and with spirai ornament. Inthe same lot... 18 Plain and slender. This and the next in the same lot.... 18 Thicker and slightly ornamentedw. 25.901 92) .01 JoRTe 18 Plate 24 Long and slender brass bead from Indian hill in Pompey. 17 Thicker and shorter bead from Pompey Center.......... 17 Shorter cylindric brass bead from the fort in Ephratah... 16 Fine cylindric brass bead from Pompey Center.......... 17 Conical zinc bangles with hair. Onondaga reservation... 19 Conical copper bangle with hair. Cayuga grave........ 19 Conical copper bangle from Indian hill, Pompey........ 19 Chain of brass wire found near Fort Plain.............. 18 Very large copper bangle from Indian hill, Pompey... 19 Copper bangle from Canajoharie................... iva Teg Spherical brass bell from Pompey Center.............. 20 Small spherical brass bell from Fleming............... 20 Half of brass, bell from Pompeys... .- .--..----" Sane 20 Spherical silver bell from Ontario county.............. 20 Pewter human figure from Indian castle, Pompey........ 26 Pewter animal figure from Indian hill, Pompey.......... 26 Pewter bird from, Hopewell? 4). 4 i J0'. SP 5277_ 0 26 Metallic animal figure found near Watervale, Pompey.... 26 Perforated and rectangular brass plate found near James- ville 92. P30 PPS. OT, BASU, eG. Aas 30 Leather belt with brass tubes from Fleming............. 25 Leather belt with brass tubes from Honeoye Falls........ 25 Pewter ring from Ponrpey 2 S27t. DD20.2520. Oe ee 38 Brass ring with crucifixion. Pompey................ * .38, 39 Silver medal of George 2, from Baldwinsville.......... 55 METALLIC ORNAMENTS OF NEW YORK INDIANS ILE Plate 26 PAGE mise Onendacasilvertmedalsent) Mg W22e Te. ie OYSA. 61, 62 Bea Mohawk silver medali 2.219 OPRGARR YO 0.4 Spend eis 62 Bea Mohican pewter imedaby regen We nee ge 63 285 Bronze ornament from Indian castle in Pompey......... 96 286 Curious bronze ornament from Canajoharie............. 97 287 Arhele or bent brass wire from Pompey.’...... 0.66. 97 288 Perforated quadrilateral flat brass from Fabius.......... 30 Plate 27 miemrence Inetar OL Gearee Levon ee aes Sour ey SEI 57 290 Flat strip of perforated brass from Cayuga county...... 30 291 Elliptic pewter medal with bust, from Indian castle, POmpey 3. .k tutte eee footers aes JOT ROSIE ORO). 72 292 Heart-shaped brass medal with embossed heart. Scipio- mettle 6. ta MO. I DIES DOS. TOI TL OSG07s IG 293 Large and elliptic brass medal with half length figure. Sarrermaces Ae, . SEI, SER, BI AB, 23008, 73, 294 Perforated silver coin, with lion on one side and letters eustite: other eompey:. Ses P, {29 Pew ONO, . 72 295 Octagonal brass medal with man and child. Cayuga ORME HEE Pattee a cp atete cats a taeaen aterel ate ae cee dia Sealer seat © 73 290 EMiptie’German medal from Baldwinsville. 292 2h. Bev: 71 297 Perforated copper coin from Indian its Pompeys eete..« 49 298 Octagonal brass medal of St Agatha. Pompey....... 72 299 Fine elliptic brass medal from Onondaga lake.......... 73 300 Octagonal silver medal of St Lucia, from Pompey....... 72 301 Octagonal brass medal of St Francis, from Scipioville.... 73 302 Octagonal brass medal, with cross, altar and kneeling HAKeS hrOmiihersame Mlale.. haste. ste es we eRe os 73 nog Eerroraved copper coin’ from Pompey). . 2 ia2es de 49 Plate 28 304. Perforated copper coin from Pompey............0.s00% 49 305 Bracelet of coiled copper wire from Fleming............ 22: T1I2 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM 306 Large and grooved copper bracelet from Cattaraugus.... 22 307 Small bracelet of coiled copper wire from Pompey....... 22 308 Small copper bracelet from the same place.............. 22 309 Bracelet of coiled copper wire from Fleming............ a 310 Copper. bracelet from Munnsville....:.....24- ee ee 67 Plate 1 Plate 2 ey ci é Thy ete vy’ od oa Plate 3 Plate 4 ie, an Keendtde rere re) ne ‘ ¥) be hal Se cia er eres bt Plate 5 Cert te — shales f * a er tf, eer Si) xq aoe eras te re & : CT FS ey , = = a he 7 > Plate 6 a wh Plate 7 $ée, ‘Re pares 6 i “ - - - - ~ * ’: A a 4 fos ° Plate 8 “ é . a ‘ i tf ’ . A x * 5 i “ bd \ : * ( : ‘ f + i i i * ‘ r ? ' = : . ‘Vimy f 7 ri Dy Sha Oe ee a ee) Plate 9 Plate 10 Plate 11 iis Pyare i al ets ‘“ ee bdokY# De ee PE ee eo ee en , - . ‘ - ' ; t , \ ' wk . « ‘ . > ; : i . | a4 se ia 5 . . ~ Plate 12 "Aw ? ‘ i *, mY oo / a A Pe as ie) ae aes “oe ‘ied sal i re yt ; BA Rob . es 4 ‘ ite ia or sce - ‘ ! ¥ > . ’ . > ‘ 1 / * . . i \ Le ¢ . 7 2 = 7 . . -_ , . ' . ' 1 _ — Plate 13 i, ae ¥ p is 7 t : e {/%; yw | wh : tA 7 a a 5 ' : : oe ‘ : . ‘ : — " ‘ 1 # - - t i n ‘ . . - Plate 14 Ry . Plate 15 Plate 17 192 191 Plate 18 Vv y cal , * « « a De - Plate 19 : $¢ 1% 7 — ~ | a be Plate 20 £084 aN 4h ; atrOs, Plate 21 ahs ee gat See ices ica ica Cas Oh seppostoeial Py Katie © -o Plate 22 227 230 231 eet eeesly tee as ie a 4 Plate 23 a , 2 ar Ay Plate 24 201 270 Plate 25 bac See Oe a ot — Plate 26 ONONDAGOS © \hken from on Indian het) in the AMERICAN - S _ MOHIGRANS 287 284 "» . f > ' . en Plate 27 ees a eT BA x Plate 28 /UIARD\, ~ Leceee ns / / FRANCE { Plate 29 i Plate 30 342 341 46 3 344 343 349 354, 393 32 3 351 300 361 360 363 362) eens as pare otamaeetese Be pore re? REM E WWeny vineeispainapas ie pete aba eres tet ehnaar roman ore catia tas 7AM et Js amet ol Plate 32 ug Lith gt eee Ffeye ign mW O., 9. @.., a #3 ; — is i nee gin 8s ee a SY ite: sien BASLE 55 2: Pete CE RR ERR WR WENKERR RS GaP ELT aN pegartaanase aise RRR RE RD TOs Si Plate 33 1 NS MOHIGRA 388 wis Fae Plate 34 a v i itl f vic a af ee i he : an “hl i ili iM {ull yet iil of ra ‘i if a tt HiT Crotty TTT Umm RIT eT IHR - | RANEY | Vv if i, ——— ie ‘a be a , f | Ye V4 \ ey : a s ‘ | C ‘ z g cael oa i S | i ie | Mi, i ag ani : a 6 Son wi RIA GR dQoQ@ A @@@Q@a¢ Hila ie Vici 7a 4 | me Hil ‘ See oa a aoe si ct pte (lb: id Hy i ails I (| : i lh vi alll i Y * | r Ay, te oni i ye Z\ A St x s a s Z KF > = Ws: : > 4 (| \\ a fi me ro 407 Plate 26 HULA mi {HII | WH] | TTR su are TT MMM pasnnrcr tt He ean ull Me a 410 Plate 37 \ GEORGE WASHINGTON ) PRESIDENT eee IN? Do Eex Allegany reservation, brooches irom, Gl, 64, 80, 90,101, 102, 103, 104, 105, 100. Amidon, R. W., clay pipe presented to Dr Beauchamp by, 99. Armlets, 23. Baldwinsville, medals from, 55, 58, | Pio, fit; medal from, near, 71. Ballston, silver medal from, 63, I14. Bangles, 19; explanation of plates, BLO; ibeauce@; IO; copper, 14; from ossuary of Neutral nation, 100; as Ornaments, 9; explanation of plates, 109; recent, 16-19; silver, 18. Beauchamp, W. M., crosses belong- ing to, 44; collection of brooches, 83, 84, 87, 93, 100. Beauharnois, Gov., letters from, 52- 53. Beausoliel island, cross from, 43. Bells, 20-21. Belts, 24-20. Betts, C. Wyllys, cited, 3, 55, 57, 62, 63.64, 65, 66, 72. Bigelow collection, 99. Bird pipes, 100. Bone articles, 98. Bone ornaments, 9. Boughton hill, beads medals from, 28. Bourke, Jiohn 'G:, cited, 3) 24. Boyle, David) cited, 35:25, 43: Bracelets, 21-24; brass, 22, 23; ex- Planation “of plates; “1T1=12;\' 113, EPA; silver, 22, 23. Brant, Joseph, mentioned, 23, 32. Brass beads, 16-18. Brass bracelets, 22, 23. Brass brooch, 78. Brass crosses, 45-48. Brass gorgets, 29-31. PROMI hes Brass implements, 9-10. Brass medals, 72. Brass pipes, 13. Brass rattles, 21. Brass rings, 36. Brass tubes in leather belts, 24-26. Brereton, John, cited, 3, 13) 24. Brewerton, native copper from, 16; rings from, 38, 40, 112, I13. Bronze rings, 36, 37, 4I. Brooches, 74-94; explanation of plates, IoI-6. Broome county, see Windsor. Bruyas, Jacques, cited, 3, 9; men- tioned, 35. Bryant, William C., cited) 3;letter from, 67-68. Buffalo Academy of Science col- lection, 18, 23. Buffalo Historical Society, brooches pelonginig: tO, 70) OLNo4,002) "102; brooches from, IOI, 102, 105. Bushnell collection, 62. Camp, Col., collection, 100. Canada, brooches from, 8o, Iot. Canadian Indians, medals awarded Loy Sle Canajoharie, cylinder of coiled brass from, 17, 109; bangles from, 10, TLO; Ornaments from; O7, Ti; bone articles from, 08. Canandaigua conference, 54. Car se uciemm, cited. 3) 12: Cartier, mentioned, 12. Casey, Rev. W. H., medal found by, 73: Cattaraugus reservation, bracelets from, 23, 112; brooches from, 8o, 89, 93, IOI, 106; earrings from, 33, 107. Cayadutta fort, brass bead from, 17, 109; marine shell, 98. 116 Cayuga county, bangles from, 19, 110; beads from, 18, 109; strip of perforated brass from, 30, IIT; brooch from, 79, IoI; coins from, AQ: brass -cructix. from: 46, Fes; medals from, 72,573; 0123 - opna- ments from, 97; ring from, 38, 113. See also »Basty | Cayuga; Fleming; Scipioville; Union Springs. Chase’s woods, beads from, 17. Christopher site, bone articles from, 99. Clarke gk We (his. cited: 43520522227. 30, 40, 45, 46, 61, 69, 70, 72. Clay, earrings from, 33, 107. Clay pipes, 99. Clinton, De Witt, finger ring owned by, 40. Clothing of New York Indians, 7- 12,-76, Clute, beads belonging to, 16. Coins, 49-50; explanation of plates, III. Cold Spring, medal from, 28, Iog. Collars, 24. Conover, George S., cited, 3; brace- lets owned by, 23; crucifix belong- ing to, 46; medals described by, 56; on Red Jacket medal, 68. Converse, Harriet Maxwell, cited, | 4, 85-88; bracelets collected by, | 23; collection of brooches, 81, 80, OI, 03; 101, 10a, 103, 10A,;TOS, TOO; zeal in collecting, 95; cross be- longing to, 44, 108; death, 81; earrings obtained by, 32, 33, 34, 107; paper by in State Museum report, 78; rings owned by, 40, i ae Copper articles of native ore not in use in New York in 1600, I4. Copper ax, 16. Copper beads, see Beads. Copper bracelets, 21-24. Copper ornaments, 9, I2; 14-16. Copper relics, 97. Corlaer, see Van Corlaer. native, NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM Costumes of New York Indians, 7-12, 96, Crosses, 45-49; explanation of plates, 108; silver, 41-45. Crucifixes, 45-49; explanation of plates, 108. Curler, see Van Corlaer. David, Capt., account of, 75. Deers-hair, 8, 9. De Soto, mentioned, 12. De Witt, brooches from, 77, 101. Earrings, 31-35; plates, 107-8. East Cayuga, cross from, 44, 108. Ephratah, beads from, 16, 109, IIo. Erie county, see Tonawanda reser- vation. Evarts, Dr, earrings obtained by, 33; small brooches, 78. Explanation of plates, IoI-14. explanation of Fabius, brass disk from, 30, 109; flat brass piece from 30, ITI. Feathers, 9, 12. Finger rings, 35-41. Fisher, J: T., cited, 4504 Fleming, brass bell from, 20, I10; leather belts from, 25, I10; brace- lets from, 22, III, 112; rings from, 37, 40, 106, 112, 113; thimisles irom, 21; Fort Brewerton, medal from near, 70. Fort Bull, bracelet from, 23. Fort Plain, chain of brass wire from near, 18, I10; ornament from, 96, 100. French mission house of 1656, cross from, 48. Frey, S. L., beads found by, 16, 17; brooch belonging to, 77; cited, 4, 15; collection, 41; cross figured by, 47; medals owned by, 29. Fulton county, brass beads from, 17, 109. See also Ephratah. Furniss, F. H., mentioned, 80. Garoga fort, beads from, 16, 109, IIO. INDEX TO METALLIC ORNAMENTS OF NEW YORK INDIANS Genesee valley, brass disk from, 29, 109. Geneseo, bracelets from, 23, 113. Geneva, bracelet from, 23, 113; crosses from near, 44, 46, 108; Rose hill farm, cross from, 46, 108. Georgia, crosses from, 42. Getman, A. A., clay pipe belonging to, 99. Glenville, collections, 100. Gold cross, 45. Gold finger ring, 40. Gorgets, 21, 29-31, 50-70, 100, 100, 109. Gosnold, mentioned, 13. Grider, Rufus A., ring given by, 40. Hallenbeck, E., mentioned, 63. Halsey, Francis Whiting, cited, 4, 64, 77. iazara, Samuel, cited, 4, 51. Headbands, 94-95, 106, I14. Headdress, 32. Heckewelder, J. G. E., cited, 4, 20, 31, 74-75; 76. Henry, Alexander, cited, 4, 15, 23. Herkimer county, see Indian castle. Hildburgh, W. L., collection, 18, 31, 36, 48; pendants owned by, 19; bells owned by, 20. a7 images from, 26, 110; medal from, 72, Lit; pewter medal) froms 72, III; ornament from, 96, 111; sil- Ver tube trom, 10, FOO! Indian hill, bangles from, 19, 110; beads from, 17, 110; bracelets from, 22, 112; copper coins from, AQ, L11; copper disk from,. 31, 106; earrings from, 32, 107; small im- ages from, 26, 110; medals from, 28, 109; brass medal from near, 69; copper needles from, 97, 114; ornaments from, 07, 111; pewter ornament from, 95, 106; brass plates from, 31, 113; rings from, 39. Jamesville, see Onondaga fort of 1690. Jefferson county, beads from, 17; clay pipe from, 99. See also Sack- etts Harbor; Watertown. Jesuit rings, 37. Johnson, Crisfield, cited, 4, 36. Johnson, Guy, quoted, 63. Johnson, Sir William, cited; 43; mentioned, 53, 54, 59, OI. ' Jones, Charles ©. cited, 4; crosses described by, 42. Jones, John, medal belonging to, Hinsdale, W. G., rings-obtained by, | 38, 40; crosses obtained by, 46, 48; brass crucifix obtained by, 47. — Hoffman’s Ferry, rings from, 41. Honeoye Falls, leather belt from, 26,110; Ssinallimage irom, 26, 110; | medal from, 27, I00. Hopewell, McClure farm, beads from, 18, 109; pewter bird from, 26, 110; cross from, 45, 108; medal from, 27, 109; rings from, 38, I12. Hudson, Henry, cited, 7, 9. Hunter, Gov., quoted, 5o. Images, small, 26-27; explanation of | plates, IIo. Indian castle, brass crescent from, BOM hOO Cannimen Grom sen TO SOuset = TLOMIN. 77, TOO. sSimall 55. Kelly, medal found by, 63. Ketchum, William, cited, 4, 75. Kingman, Henry E., cited, 4; cruci- fixes from, 48. Klinkhast, 2° William El; collec- tions, 98. La Fayette, medal from, 7o. La Fort, Abram, brooch belonging to, 80. Lead cross, 45, 108. Lead medals or ornaments, 14, 27- 205 72) Ledyard, L. W., medal owned by, 61. Leroux, Joseph, cited, 4, 64, 67. Livingston, Robert, mentioned, 50. Livingston county, see Geneseo. 118 Loskjel,, G.. ds, etted,.4; 23,20) 81, 32, 74, 70. Loveland, R. D., collection, 99. Mackay, John, opened ossuary of Neutral nation, Ioo. McLachlan, R. W., cited, 4-5, 51-52, 57, 58, 59, 60, 62, 63, 64-65; medal belonging to, 62, IIT. Madison county, see Munnsville. Masonic brooches, 90-93; explana- tion of plates, 104-6. Massachusetts, belts from, 24. Massachusetts Historical Society. Collections, 5. Medals of lead, 27-29; honorary, 50-70; religious, 70-73; explana- tion of plates, 109, IIO-I2, II4. Michigan, gorgets from, 29-30; crosses from, 44. Millard, Clara, cited, 5, 9I. Miner, Charles, cited, 5, 57. Mohawk valley, beads from, 17, 109; brooches from, 77, 79, 101; cross from, 47, 108; pewter medal from, 29, 114; rings from, 40, 113, 114. Mohican silver medal, 63, 114. Monroe county, see Honeoye Falls. Montanus, Arnoldus, cited, 5, 8. Montgomery county, see Canajo- harie; Fort Plain; Otstungo site; Rice’s woods; Tionontoguen; Tribes Hill; Wagner’s hollow. Montreal medals, 58-64. Moose hair, 9. Morgan, L. H., cited, 5, 36, 42, 68- 69, 76-77, 85; mentioned, 34. Moseley, C. F., belts found by, 26; small image found by, 26; medal belonging to, 27. Munnsville, bone articles from, 99; bracelets from, 22, 112; coin from, 50, 114; cross from, 48, 49, 108; medal from, 73, 114; ornaments from, 96; brass ornament from, 96, 114; rings from, 38, 41, 112, 113, I14. NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM Nelson, James, medal furnished by, 28, 109. Neutral nation, ossuary of 1620, I00. New Hampshire Historical Society. Collections, 5. North Carolina, belts from, 24. C’Callaghan, E. B., cited, 5, 7, 8, 50, 51, 53, 54, 62, 63, 74. Ohio, cross from, from); 77. Ollier, James, medal belonging to, 62. Onaghee site, beads from, 18. Oneida county, see Fort Bull; Oris- kany; Rome. Oneida valley, beads from, 18,109; pendants from, 19. Onondaga county, coins from, 49. See also Baldwinsville; Brewer- ton; Fabius; La Fayette; Pom- pey; Pompey Center; Watervale. Onondaga fort of 1654, see Indian hill. Onondaga fort of 1696, beads from, 19; bells from, 20; bracelets from, 22; crosses from, 45, 46, 47, 108; medal from, 27; pendants from, 19; brass plate from, 30, IIo. Onondaga lake, brass crucifix from, 48, 106; brass medal from, 73, III. Onondaga reservation, bangles from, 19, I10; beads from, 18, 110; bracelet from, 23; brooches from, 78, 79; 80, SI, 83, 87-88, 93; Q4, I0I, 102, 103, 104, 105, mus crosses from, 44, 108; earrings from, 33, 34, 107; silver pendant from, 93, 109; rings from, 40, I13. Ontario county, beads from, 18, 109; silver bells from, 20, I10; brass crucifix from, 46, 108; ear- rings from, 31; rings from, 36, 113. See also Geneva; Hopewell; Seneca; Victor. Ontonagon river, near, I5. Oriskany, medals from, 56. 45; brooches native copper INDEX TO METALLIC ORNAMENTS OF NEW YORK INDIANS Ornaments, names of, 9. Osborne, - Sir Danvers, medals brought to New York by, 55; mentioned, 58. Otstungo site, bone articles from, 08. Owego, crucifixes from, 48. Palatine Bridge, beads from, 15, 113. Parker, Gen. Ely S., cited, 5; medal belonging to, 67. Pendants, Io. Penhallow, Samuel, cited, 5, 51. Pewter ornaments, 14. Pewter pipes, 13. Pickering, Col., mentioned, 54. Pipes, brass and pewter, 13; clay, 99; stone, I00. Pipestone, 26. Plates, explanation of, IoI-14. Pomeroy, Oren, clay pipe found by, 99. Pompey, bangles from, 19, IIo; beads from near, 17, 100, I10; brass bell from, 20, I10; pewter bell from, 21, 114; bone articles from, 99; bracelets from, 22, 112; brooches from, 77; coins from, 49, I14; copper coins from, IIT; silver coin from, 72, III; brass crescent from, 30, I09; crosses from, 45, 108; brass crucifixes from, 47, 48, 108, 114; copper disk from, 31, 106; earrings from, 32, 33, 107; gorgets from, 77, 106, 100; small images from, 26, I10; medals from, 28, 72, 73, 100, IIT, 114; brass medal from near, 60; copper needles from, 97, 114; nose ring from, 22; 114; ornaments iZom, ‘96, 07, ITT, Liq: pewter Ornaments from, 95, 106; brass plates from, 31, 113; rings from, 38, 39, 41, IIO, 112, 113, 114; silver tube from, 19, 100. Pompey Center, brass beads from, 17, 109, 110; bells from, 20, I10; brass piece from, 30, 100. 119 Porcupine quills, 9, 12. Powell, Miss, cited, 32, 75. Proctor, Col, cited, 75. Putnam county, see Cold Spring. Red Jacket, mentioned, 54; medal, G7. TIA Relations des Jésuites, 5, 22. Religious medals, 70-73. Remington, Miss, brooch belonging to, 8o. Rice’s woods, bone article irom, 08. Richmond collection, 16, 28, 36, 42, 77, Ol; G5. GO, O2, 10S; Rings, 35-41; from ossuary of Neutral nation, 100; explanation of plates, 112-13. Rome, bracelet from, 23, 113; cop- per disk and ring from, 96, 109. Sacketts Harbor, bird pipes, 100. Saratoga county, see Ballston. Savannah, banner stone from, 99; shell gorget from, Ioo. Schenectady, copper ax from near, 16; copper beads from near, 16, 109. Schenectady county, see Hoffman’s Ferry; Schenectady. Schoolcraft, Henry R., cited, 5, 10, 29. Scipioville, rings from, 38, medals from, 72, 73, III. Seneca, Read farm, crucifix from, 46; medal from, 56. Seneca brooches, 81, 85, 92. Seneca headband, 95. Seneca river, beads from near, 15, TOO. Shell beads, see Beads. Shell gorget, 100. Shells as ornaments, 9. Silver beads, 18. Silver bracelets, 22, 23. Silver crosses, 41-45. Silver earrings, 32. Silver gorgets, 20. Silver headbands, 94. Silver medals, 55, 72. 112; 120 Silver ornaments, 10, 36, 74. Silver rings, 35, 40. Slocum, George, medal found by, 58. Smith, Wi!'iam, cited, 5, 74. Stanford, Theodore, collection, 41, 49, 50, 73, 96, 97; bone articles owned by, 99. stone, William 'L:, cited, 5, 31, 43, 61. Stone mold for casting lead or pewter ornaments, 14. Stone pipes, I00. Stone tubes, 100. Sweet grass, 9. Tattooing, o, 12. Thimbles, 21. Thomas, Cyrus, cited, 5-6, 21, 25, 36. Three River Point, tube from, 99. Tioga county, see Owego. Tionontoguen, beads from, 17, I09. Tonawanda reservation, brooches from, 81, 84, 92, 94, IOI, 103, 104, 105, 106; silver headband from, 95, 114. Toronto collection, 25, 85. Tribes Hill, medal from, 28, 1009. Tuscarora reservation, brooches from, 79, 80, 88, 89, 92, 93, IOI, 103, 104, 105, 106; ring from, 4o0- 4I, 113. Tweedale, C. B., brooch found by, 80, IOT. Union Springs, medal from, 73. NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM Van Corlaer, cited, 7, 9. Van Epps, Percy M., cited, 6, 16; beads belonging to, 16, 109; shell found by, 99; acknowledgments to, I00. Van Rensselaer, Mrs, gift to Buffalo Historical Society, 79. Vaudreuil, Gov., letter from, 52. Verazzano, mentioned, 12. Victor, beads from, 18, 109; medal from, 28, 100. Wagner’s hollow, bone articles from, 98; harpoons from, 98. Watertown, clay pipes from near, 99. Watervale, small image from, 26, TIO. Watson, Elkanah, cited, 6; men- tioned, 75-76. Wayne county, see Savannah. Wescot, Joseph E., mentioned, 63. West Virginia, bracelets from, 21. - Wilkinson, J. B., cited, 6, 35. Williams, Roger, cited, 6, 13. Wilson, James Grant, cited, 6, 7. Windsor, recent Indian occupation, 35. Wisconsin, gorgets brooches from, 78. Wood, I. F., collection of, 63. Wood, William, cited, 6, 11. Wood ornaments, 9. Wyman, Walter C., cited, 6; gorget owned by, 29; silver cross belonging to, 41; crosses belong- ing to, 44; medal belonging to, 64. from ORFS (Pages 121-122 were bulletin cover pages ) BULLETIN 329 Published monthly by the University of the State of New York FEBRUARY 1905 New York State Museum Bulletin 78 ARCHEOLOGY 9 A HISTORY OF THE NEW YORK IROQUOIS NOW COMMONLY CALLED THE SIX NATIONS ° BY WELETAa Mr BEAUCHAMP S:1:D: PAGE PAGE INS LE cae See a area 025 | “Chapter iaectes ccna notes os see 259 [EVA EV 2.5 S23 6 eee ee a 126 Laie sae Meelis! Sees as cin, w RNAS 270 Masbate aUtNOries . se. sca wees 128 I Oe ae ORES Che ee ea 279 Mardin tem nde no. 5 it, : te OVE SWAN ENS souks Nin robin,” r-pasee ¢ F Ps Tix +} ek PMT i ee soi aes Me Rigs pleas Heat ‘Faas ot Riana eee aaa ted cut valet) h SSeS cre eNO E aires ry Broa’: fakes bs Rv tukos AW at ige- + KORE A) ee Me bmgee. Caw ea mayel | Ti bboame ae + AA Eas Pee CES eT Loe io ) Vike 2) phe rie Ty . or } Aa Cuwe? 4 « aw \ Se ee +: eave pel 440) «hee el 7 oak pre ad “I< Lxpt «ot Ai pe ee 2 ae tee “tat nel OARS Os ee uve oe etaee ts OBE lee oougee - Pe Ard 3) BG Fines spter ert ak Bil liek cote as, Rms rine a> Rete taf { Segdac torte ere ie Cet Sg Ty .. 29elg lo cébatiqn-) Gea Veet eee ee ae hah ket a Rie) Sie pe ee wn Teen as ma University of the State of New York New York State Museum Bulletin 78 ARCHEOLOGY 9 A HISTORY OF THE NEW YORK IROQUOIS NOW COMMONLY CALLED THE SIX NATIONS NOTE The interest displayed by the citizens of New. York in the bulletins prepared by Dr Beauchamp on the various implements and ornaments used by the New York Indians and his bulletin on their tribal distribution, has led me to suggest to him the preparation of a history of the Six Nations. This has accord- ingly been written and is now at the service of all those inter- ested in these early inhabitants of the State, who, while at times they were much to be dreaded as enemies, have probably in one way or another, greatly aided the white man in his early attempts at settlement. Unable to assimilate civilization, they have gradually passed away and left to their successors, pre- dominantly Anglo-Saxon, the task of recording for posterity - what is known of their history, distribution and customs. FREDERICK J. H. MERRILL 126 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM PREFACE The need of a simple, systematic and yet comprehensive history of the Six Nations, or Konosioni, has long been felt, and one seems required for the study of New York antiquities. In the following pages all events have been placed in due order and taken from original sources. Secondhand errors have been avoided or corrected when possible, and the general history has been brought down to the present day. The results of field exploration have been briefly stated, because treated to some extent in previous papers. It must also be remembered that many things are set forth in a sentence or paragraph of which we have ample details, sufficient to fill many pages with humor- ous, pathetic or tragic incidents. To give these would require many volumes, and it seems better to be now content with orderly arrangement and brief details, referring the deeper student to original sources. It has not been thought necessary to verify every statement or quotation from these by direct references. Charlevoix, Champlain, the Jesuit Relations, Colden, Zeisberger and others are sufficiently indicated, but most statements relating to New York and Canada are from the various colonial docu- ments of New York, published by the State; and those on Penn- sylvania from its archives and colonial records, which are easily found by their dates. Parkman’s graphic works are referred to as valuable and of easy access, but his sources of original in- formation have been used in preference. While many events have been summarized, others of less apparent importance have been given more fully, because they bear on the ordinary life of the people, or the character and appearance of notable men. How some warriors and orators looked and acted, how some councils were conducted, may be as interesting as to tell how many were killed and scalped in in- glorious forest fights. In national progress the character of one man may show that of many, and in early Iroquois history there were men of dignity, virtue and great natural gifts. HISTORY OF THE NEW YORK IROQUOIS 127 It is possible to make a map of all known Iroquois towns which would be approximately correct, but the names of many are unknown and the dates are conjectural. Mr L. H. Morgan issued one of much interest, but it covers only one period, is largely tra- ditional and has no reference to early times. On the whole, it has been thought better to give a series of maps from Champlain onward, replacing the obscure names of places by numeral refer- ences to lists admitting of some explanation. The well known Jesuit map of the Iroquois country in 1665 is omitted from these because of its lack of details, and others for other reasons. ‘Those given are among the best of early maps, and interesting and peculiar features will be found in all. At the suggestion of Dr IF. J. H. Merrill, however, a map of probable tribal distribu- tion about 1600, has been prepared by the writer. W. M. BEAUCHAMP Syracuse, March 25, 1904 128 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM LIST OF AUTHORITIES Bartram, John. Observations on the Inhabitants, Climate, Soil, Rivers, Productions, Animals...in his Travels from Pensilvania to Onondago, Oswego and the Lake Ontario. Lond. 1751. Reprinted at Geneva N. Y. 1893. Beauchamp, W. M. Hi-a-wat-ha. Jour. Am. Folk-lore. Bost. 1891. Permanency of Iroquois Clans and Sachemships. Read at Ann Arbor meeting of the A. A. A. S. in 1885. Published in American mahi Chicago 1886, and Proceedings of A. A. A. S., Cambridge 1886. The Indian Prayer Book. Church Eclectic, p.415-22. Utica, 1881. Quoted by James C. Pilling in Bibliography of the Iroquoian Languages, Wash. 1888. The Iroquois Trail; or, Foot-prints of the Six Nations. Fayette- ville N. Y. 1892. This includes David Cusick’s history. The New Religion of the Iroquois. Jour. Am. Folk-lore. Bost. 1897. Bruyas, Jacques. Radices Verborum Iroquaeorum; ed. by J. G. Shea. N. Y. 1863. Radical Words of the Mohawk Language. N. Y. State Mus. 16th An. Rep’t, Appendix E. Alb. 1863. Cammerhoff, Frederick. Diary of the Journey of Br. Cammerhoff and David Zeisberger to the 5 Nations from 3/14 May to 6/17 August, 1750. Manuscript. Also other Moravian journals. Campbell, William W. Annals of Tryon county. N. Y. 1831. Carrington, Henry B. Condition of the Six Nations of New York, in Thomas Donaldson’s report in the census of 1890. Wash. 1892. Champlain, Samuel de. Oeuvres de Champlain, publiées sous le patron- age de l’Université Laval, par l’Abbé C. H. Laverdiére. Quebec 1870. Charlevoix, P. F. X. de. History and General Description of New France, by Charlevoix; tr. and ed. by J. G. Shea. N. Y. 1900. Journal of a Voyage...to North America; tr. from the French. Lond. 1761. Clark, John S. Note to Dr Hawley’s Mohawk missions in Auburn paper. Clark, J. V. H. Onondaga; or, Reminiscences of Earlier and Later Times. Syracuse 1849. Colden, Cadwallader. History of the Five Indian Nations of Canada. Lond. 1755. Conover, George S. comp. Journals of the Military Expedition of Major General John Sullivan against the Six Nations of Indians in 1779. Auburn 1887. . Also several pamphlets on local Indian history. Coyne, James H. Exploration of the Great Lakes. 1669-70. Toronto 1903. Galinée’s narrative and map, translated and edited by J. H. Coyne. Cusick, David. Sketches of Ancient History of the Six Nations. Lewis- ton 1826. See also Iroquois Trail by W. M. Beauchamp. Dawson, Sir J. W. Fossil Men and their Modern Representatives. Lond. 1883. Quotations from Cartier. Dean, James. Mythology of the Iroquois; or, Six Nations of Indians. An Oneida legend in manuscript; copy in the N. Y. State Library. HISTORY OF THE NEW YORK IROQUOIS I29 De la Potherie, Bacqueville. Histoire de 1l’Amérique Septentrionale. Paris 1722. De Peyster, J. Watts. Orderly Book of Sir John Johnson during the Oriskany Campaign, 1776-1777. Alb. 1882. De Vries, David Petersen. Third Voyage of David Petersen de Vries to North America. N. Y.-Hist: Soc. Trans. Ser. 2. v.3. N.Y. 1857. Dunlap, William. History of the New Netherlands, Province of New York and State of New York. N. Y. 18309. Gallatin, Albert. Synopsis of the Indian Tribes East of the Rocky Moun- tains. Am. Antiquarian Soc. Trans. Cambridge 1836. Hale, Horatio. The Iroquois Book of Rites. Phil. 1883. Halsey, Francis W. The Old New York Frontier. N. Y. 1901. Hazard, Samuel. Minutes of the Provincial Council of Pennsylvania, 1682-1790. Phil. ed. Pennsylvania. Archives, 1664-1790. Phil. 1852-56. Heckewelder, J. G. E. History, Manners and Customs of the Indian Nations who once Inhabited Pennsylvania. Pennsylvania Hist. Soc. Memoirs. v.12. Phil. 1876. Hennepin, Louis. Description de la Louisiane. Paris 1683. Quotation made from the Catholic Church ini the Niagara Peninsula, by Dean Harris. Toronto 1895. Hunter, A. F. Various papers on the Huron country appended to reports of the minister of education, Ontario, Can. Toronto. Indian Problem. Report of Special Committee to Investigate the Indian Problem of the State of New York. Alb. 1889. Jesuit Relations. Relations 1611-1672. Quebec 1858. Translations with allied documents, 1610-1791 ; afterward published by Burrows, Cleveland O. Kalm, Peter. Travels into North America (1749); tr. by J. R. Forster. Lond. 1772. Ketchum, William. Buffalo and the Senecas. Buffalo 1864. Lafitau, J. F. Moeurs des sauvages amériquains. Paris 1724. Lahontan, A. L.de D. New Voyages to North America. Lond. 1735. Loskiel, G. H. History of the Mission of the United Brethren among the Indians in North America; tr. by C. I. La Trobe. Lond. 1794. Lothrop, Samuel K. Life of Samuel Kirkland, Missionary to the In- dians. Bost. 1864. Marshall, O. H. Narrative of the Expedition of the Marquis de Non- ville against the Senecas in 1687. N. Y. Hist. Soc. Collections. Ser. 2. wee... N. Y. 1848. Marshe, Witham. Journal of the Treaty held with the Six Nations by the Commissioners of Maryland and Other Provinces in Lancaster in Pennsylvania, June 1744. Mass. Hist. Soc. Collections. 1801. Ser. I. Vv. 7. Massachusetts. Hist. Soc. Collections, see Marshe. Megapolensis, J. Short Sketch of the Mohawk Indians in New Nether- land vete.. 7 IN. VY. Hist, Soc. Ser.2. v. 3.’ N. Y. 1857: Morgan, L. H. League of the Ho-de-no-sau-nee, or Iroquois. Rochester 1851. Morse, Jedidiah. Report to the Secretary of War of the United States on Indian Affairs. New Haven 1822. 130 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM O’Callaghan, E. B. ed. Documentary History of the State of New York. Alb. 1849-51. ed. Documents Relative to the Colonial History of es State of New York. Alb. 1853-87. Parish, Jasper, see Ketchum; Hazard, Pennsylvania Archives. Parkman, Francis. Works. Bost. 13—. Perrot, Nicholas, see Charlevoix. Pouchot, M. Memoir upon the Late War in North America between the French and English, 1755-60; tr. and ed. by Franklin B. Hough. Rox- bury Mass. 1866. q Proctor, Col. Thomas. Journal of 1791. Pennsylvania Archives. New ser. v. 4. Phil. 1852-56. See Ketchum; Hazard. a Nasi E. M. History of the Indian Tribes of ieidvayees River. Alb. 1872 Sagard, Gabriel. Le grand voyage du pays des Hurons, ete. Paris 1865. Schoolcraft, Henry R. Notes on the Iroquois. N. Y. 1846. Senate document 24, N. Y. 1846. . Seaver, James E. Deh-he-wa-mis; or, A Narrative of the Life of Mary Jemison. Batavia N. Y. 1842. Severance, Frank H. Old Trails of the Niagara Frontier. Buffalo 1899. Shea, John Gilmary. History of the Catholic Missions among the In- dian Tribes of the United States. N. Y. 1881. Smith, William. History of New York from the First Discovery to the year MDCCXXXII. Alb. 1814. Stone, William L. Life and Times of Red Jacket, or Sa-go-ye-wat-ha. N. Y. 1841. Life of Joseph Brant—Thayendanegea. N. Y. 1838. Van der Donck, Adriaen. Description of the New Netherlands. N. Y. Hist. Soc. Collections. Ser. 2. v. 1. N. Y. 1841. Williams, Roger. A Key into the Language of America; ed. by J. H. Trumbull. Narragansett Club Publications. 1866-74. Wilson, James Grant. Arent Van Curler and his Journey of 1634-35, fed Annual Report of Am. Hist. Soc. Wash. 1806. Winsor, Justin. Cartier to Frontenac. Geographical Discovery in the Interior of North America, etc. Bost. 1894. Narrative and Critical History of America; ed. by Justin Winsor. Bost. 1888. Zeisberger, David. Diary of David Zeisberger, a Moravian Missionary among the Indians of Ohio. Cin. 1885. Manuscript journals of travels in New York 1752-66. A HISTORY OF THE NEW YORK IRO- QUOIS, NOW COMMONLY CALLED THE SIX NATIONS Chapter I Iroquois and Algonquins. Distribution. Iroquois legends. Religious belief. Creative myths. Stories of origin and migration. Real migra- tions. Huron-Iroquois family. Language. Opinions on this. When Europeans first reached the interior of New York, it was occupied by two Indian families, known as Iroquois and Algonquin. The latter held all the Hudson river valley, the high- lands below the Catskill mountains, and all of Long Island, being closely related to the New England Indians. The former occu- pied the valley of Schoharie creek, and westward to the Genesee river, with vacant territory beyond. On their southwestern line were the Susquehannas, or Andastes, and farther west were the Eries and the Neutral nation, all three kindred to them. For 200 years the Iroquois were a great factor in the safety and progress of the European settlements, and another century found them but little diminished in numbers, while many still clung to their early homes. A people so important, so powerful, so permanent, deserves more than mere recognition. The Iroquois had a strong, but in some ways very vague reli- gious belief. Unseen deities ruled their lives through mystic dreams, and these dreams must always be observed, however unpleasant this might be. All things to them had a tinge of the supernatural. Trees, rocks and animals had an inner soul. There were viewless spirits, fairies and flying heads. Stone giants and monstrous beasts were frequent. The great Holder of, the Heavens was a dwarf in size; for what need had omnipotent power of physical strength? The beasts of the forest were their ancient kindred, necessary for food but reverently treated. Sacrifices were few and simple. In a certain way captives might have been offered to Aireskoi at an early day, or a white dog to 132 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM the Great Spirit at a later time, but offerings were usually sim- pler; some tobacco burned, a pipe or beads dropped at some sacred place, were the common gifts. Worship was by singing or dancing; seldom with prayer. Though the myths in which the origin of many nations is in- volved are to be taken with reservations, they may have interest and value. Those of the Iroquois are many and conflicting. The creative myth, in which the woman falls from the sky, alighting on the turtle’s back, which thenceforth supports the world, was not peculiar to the Iroquois, being told by others with varying details. ‘The creature which at last brings up earth from the bottom of the sea, using it for the germ of the great island of America, is not always the same, nor do all relate the later events alike. When the woman’s descendants appear, there is a greater variation still. David Cusick’s story of the two children, the Good and Bad Mind, is well known. Mr James Dean, the inter- preter, gave the Oneida story with other particulars. The father of the children lived at the bottom of the sea, and lured the Good Mind to his home, to save him from the malice of his mother and brother, and tell him what to do. The great contest began after this, with its peculiar weapons. When slain, the flinty body of the Evil Mind became the great range of the Rocky Mountains. The Seneca chief Canassatego—not the earlier Onondaga of that name—had another tale of man’s creation. One of their deities raised the land of Konosioni above the waters, and sowed five handfuls of red seed in it. From these came the Five Nations; prosperous when following his advice, unfortunate when disregarding it. The story of national origin and migration is not always the ~ same. The Delaware tradition is that the Delawares and the Five Nations came eastward together, side by side and harmoni- ously, dispossessing those who were in the way and amicably dividing the land. There is some ground for part of this. David Cusick, the Tuscarora historian, had a different tale to tell. The people were hid in a great mountain at Oswego Falls, HISTORY OF THE NEW YORK IROQUOIS eS and, on their release by Tarenyawagon, went down the Mohawk and Hudson to the sea. Six families returned, five settling suc- cessively as Mohawks, Oneidas, Onondagas, Cayugas and -Senecas, varying their language and becoming distinct nations. The sixth passed Lake Erie, part crossing the Mississippi and part remaining behind. The latter turned eastward, entered North Carolina and became the Tuscaroras. In later days a league was formed. Though some have accepted this order of settlement, an examination of sites discredits this westward march, the Mohawks entering New York last of all. Nicholas Perrot, the French interpreter, an early and good authority, said: “‘ The country of the Iroquois was formerly Montreal and Three Rivers. . .Their removal was in con- sequence of a quarrel unexpectedly occurring between them and the Algonquins. . .This explains why these also claim the island of Montreal as the land of their ancestors.” This alludes to a well known tale, and Champlain said, still ‘ earlier, that the Iroquois left there “ more than 60 acres of de- serted land which are like prairies.” The Iroquois whom he knew were Mohawks, though he encountered the Oneidas. Lafitau quoted an early tradition, mentioned by him alone: “The Mohawk Iroquois, it is said, assert that they wandered a long time under the conduct of a woman named Gaihonartosk ; this woman led them about through all the north of America, and made them pass to a place where the town of Quebec is now situated. . . This is what the Agniers tell of their origin.” In M. Pouchot’s Memoirs, he speaks of Sandy creek in Jeffer- son county, N. Y.: The River Au Sables, in Indian Etcataragarenré, is remarkable in this, that at the head of the south branch, called Tecanonoua- ronesi, is the place where the traditions of the Iroquois fix the spot where they issued from the ground, or rather, according to their ideas, where they were born. Indian forts are frequent there, and it seems an early home of the Onondagas. On their migration farther south that people had a similar tale of their first fort at Oswego Falls. There they 134 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM seem to have first settled in that region, as it were coming out of the ground, for others of their people followed. This tradition is probable and well sustained. They say they came from the north, along the St Lawrence, whence straggling bands followed their pioneers. In process of time, urged by the war, others came, all then seeking the highlands, and were called Onondagas from their home on the hills where they found a safe refuge. Their further tradition is of the same gradual occupation, the Bear and Wolf tribes originating near Oswego Falls, the Beaver and Heron or Snipe on the shore of Lake Ontario, the Eel and Turtle on Seneca river, and the Deer and Hawk on the Onondaga hills. An Onondaga chief once testified that they came to. Onondaga by way of Oriskany, and some may have done so. Both Clark and Schoolcraft mention a tradition that the Oneidas originated with some Onondagas, who left their homes and settled at the mouth of Oneida creek, removing thence to the vicinity of Munnsville, and thence to Oneida Castle. The objec- tions are that they are closely allied to the Mohawks in every way, and that their homes at the lake and Oneida Castle were settled in the middle of the 18th century, and not before the league was formed. Except the simple one of David Cusick there is no tradition of Cayuga origin, but they probably entered New York from the west, with or preceding the Senecas. The general Seneca tradition is well known, relating that that nation had its first seat on a large hill at the head of Canandaigua lake. No remains of importance are known there, and the serpent story is supposed to belong to Bare hill on the eastern shore, where was an early fort. Briefly the tale is of a curious snake, caught and brought home by a boy, which developed an enormous appetite and grew to a great size. Lying outside the gate, he devoured the inmates as they came forth, till only a boy and girl were left. The boy destroyed the monster with a charmed arrow and recovered many of his friends, but all sought a new home. One explanation of this favorite Iroquois tale is that the fort was besieged by a powerful foe, or that something near HISTORY OF THE NEW YORK IROQUOIS 135 by produced a pestilence. The story seems to belong to but one of the two great bands of the Senecas. The spot had its common name from being bare of trees when first known to the whites. Aside from Cusick’s legend all that we know of the Tuscaroras falls within historic times. -Of the Iroquois nations mentioned, five were already in New York when Champlain and Hudson entered it in 1609. The Mohawks had come by way of Lake Champlain from the north; the Oneidas from the same direction, apparently leaving the St Lawrence at Oswegatchie river and tarrying in that region for a time; the Onondagas had gradually migrated from Jefferson county to the Oswego and Seneca rivers, hastening their move- ments and seeking the hills farther south when the great war broke out late in the 16th century; the Cayugas and Senecas had come by way of Niagara river much earlier than this, moving eastward unmolested. Thus are differences of dialects recon- ciled with other facts. Something may be said of the family elsewhere as well as here. The Five Nations were known to Champlain as the Iroquois and Entouhonorons, and to the Dutch as Maquas and Senecas; both indicating the Mohawks by the first name and classing four others under the second. Their territory included Schoharie val- ley on the east, not reaching the Hudson. Westward their villages then almost reached Genesee river, and they probably had towns farther west before the Huron war. West of them was the Neutral nation, occupying both sides of Niagara river and the north side of Lake Erie, permitting the passage of Huron and Iroquois warriors, but forbidding violence in this. North of these were the Hurons or Wyandots, the good Iroquois of Champlain, and sometimes the Ochateguins, from one of their chiefs. They termed the Neutrals Attiwandaronks, Those of a Language a little different, and had the same name in turn. North of these were the Tionontaties, People beyond the Mountains, so called from the hills between them and the Hurons, but better known as the Petun or Tobacco nation, from raising and trading with 136 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM that herb. More rarely they were at one time called the Nez Percés, or Indians with Little Holes through their Noses; a name better applied to Indians west of them. South of Lake Erie were the Eries, another large branch of the family, and all along the Susquehanna, from the New York line to the sea, including part of Delaware, was still another branch, the Minquas of the Dutch, the Andastes of the French. All these spoke dialects of the Iroquois tongue, and may have radiated in their later migrations from some spot near the east end of Lake Erie. As yet separated by hostile tribes from the New York Iro- quois were two southern branches, the Tuscaroras and Cherokees, the former one day to become the sixth nation, and the latter to be a stubborn foe of the confederacy. } In Canada, New England and southern New York were the Algonquin tribes, and others of these were encountered when the Hurons, Eries and Neutrals were out of the way. From the Algonquins all were distinguished by language and partially by habits of life. The Algonquins used labials freely ; the Huron-Iroquois not at all, and their language has been much discussed. Father Brébeuf said, in 1636: “The variety of com- pounds is very great; it is the key to the secret of their language. They have as many genders as ourselves; as many numbers as the Greeks.” Prof. Max Muller wrote: “To my mind the struc- ture of such a language as the Mohawk is quite sufficient evidence that those who worked out such a work of art were powerful reasoners and accurate classifiers.” Mr Horatio Hale, the eminent Canadian philologist, said: A complete grammar of this speech, as full and minute as the best Sanscrit or Greek grammars, would probably equal and per- haps surpass those grammars in extent. The unconscious forces of memory and of discrimination required to maintain this com- plicated machine, and to preserve it constantly exact and in good working order, must be prodigious. Mr Hale also said: Philologists are well aware that there is nothing in the lan- guage of the American Indians to favor the conjecture (for it is nothing else) which derives the race from eastern Asia. But in HISTORY OF THE NEW YORK IROQUOIS 137 western Europe one community is known to exist, speaking a language which in its general structure manifests a near likeness to the Indian tongue. Alone of all the races of the old continent the Basques or Euskarians of northern Spain and southwestern France have a speech of that highly complex and polysynthetic character which distinguishes the American languages. This was but a likeness, but it led Mr Hale to say of western Europe: “The derivation of the American population from this source presents no serious improbability whatever.” He after- ward showed how the many Indian dialects might have origi- nated about the Columbia river. According to one writer 12 letters will answer for all Iroquois sounds, though this requires the hardening of some. In this scheme we have a, e, f, h, i, k, n, 0, r, s, t, w. The English mis- sionaries used 16 for the Mohawk tongue: a, d, e, g, h, i, j, k, n, 0, fot, 0, W, y. “Lis much used Dy the Oneidas, and R ‘by the Mohawks, D and T, G and K, are interchangeable. Dual and plural numbers have proper prefixes in most cases. Local rela- tions are shown by affixed particles. Adjectives may follow sub- stantives, but more commonly coalesce. Pronouns exceed those in European languages, and verbs have three modes. The fre- quent differences in personal nouns are often due to the dropping of a pronoun or particle, or its addition. Chapter 2 Surrounding nations. Food, houses, forts and weapons. Weaving and dress. Sepulture. Wampum. Stories andsongs. Etiquette. Adoption. Orators and diplomats. Intoning and pantomime. _ Brief notices may here be given of some other nations with whom the Iroquois came in contact at various times, but some are sufficiently noticed elsewhere. Thus it may be enough to say of the Hurons, called Quatoghies and Agaritkas by the Iroquois, that they and the Petuns were the Wyandots of later days, Wendat being the collective name given in 1630. Algonquin was contracted from Algomequin, a people living on the Ottawa river and noted in their day. In 1736 but 20 of their men lived at Montreal, and a French writer said: “ This 138 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM is all that remains of a nation the most warlike, most polished and the most attached to the French.” Their name has become the generic title of a great linguistic family. They were the Adirondacks of Colden. The Montagnais, or Montagnards, have simply a French name, referring to their homes in the mountains below Quebec. The Abénaquiois, or Abenaki, were the Kennebecs or Eastern Indians of the English, called Owenagungas by the Iroquois. The Sokoquois, or Sokokis, were the Saco Indians belonging to the Abenakis. They and the Mahicans are now the St Francis Indians of Canada. The Loups, or Wolves, comprised the Biciiet a: Indians, who came from New England in 1672, the Mahicans, who for- merly owned Albany, and those sometimes called Mahikanders or River Indians. The Iroquois called these Agotsagenens. The Mohicans of New England were their kindred. The Wappingers were Algonquins of the lower Hudson, and the Montauks were Algonquins of Long Island. The Delawares, or Lenni-lenape, were also their kindred and divided into three families, of which the Munseys are best known. Their early homes were on the Delaware. There were many minor divisions, but the Minquas or Mengwe must not be classed with these as Ruttenber has done. The Ottawas were the Utawawas and Dowaganhaes, or Far Indians, embracing several nations. Among these were the Necariages or Ennikaragi. The Kiskakons made another, north of Lake Huron. The Illinois were on the Illinois river, and were known as Chictaghicks or Kichtages; also Geghtigeghroones. Several dis- tinct tribes were included under this name. East of them the Miamis, Oumiamis or Weas, were called Twightwees by the Iroquois. The migratory Shawnees, or Shaounons, were also Satanas. The first name relates to their southern origin. The Ojibwas, or Chippewas, were called Ostiagaghroones by the Iroquois. The Saulteurs of the Sault Ste Marie were part of these, known as Estiaghicks. The Mississagas belonged to them, but came east from Lake Huron. HISTORY OF THE NEW YORK IROQUOIS 139 The Maskoutins, or Assistaeronons, were the Fire Nation, more properly that of the prairies, and were also called Odislas- tagheks. They lived in Michigan, and 1000 Maskoutins and Outagamis were reported as massacred near Detroit in 1712. They were foes of the Neutral nation, suffering much from them. The Nipissings, or Nipissiriniens, had this Algonquin name from nippi, water, and were called Squekaneronons by the Iroquois, from Lake Skekouen. The Sacs and Foxes, of the Algonquin family, at first lived north of Lake Ontario, but went west. The Iroquois called the latter Quaksies. The Catawbas were termed Flatheads, and some give the same name to the Choctaws, Cherokees and others. The Saponies and Toteros or Tuteloes were branches of the Catawbas, who removed to New York. The Nanticokes may have been the Tockwoghs of Virginia. They were called Unechtgo, Tawachguano, and by the Iroquois Skaniadarighroonas, afterward going west. Some consider the Conoys a part of these. After a brief residence in Pennsylvania both lived for many years in New York, on the Chenango river. The Cherokees were the Oyadagaono, called also T’kwentah- euhnane, People of a Beautiful Red Color. The early writers classified our northern aborigines as nomadic and sedentary, the latter having towns continuously inhabited and fields steadily cultivated. These remained for several years in a place, removing when fuel and fields were exhausted. Agriculture was rude, and the staples were the three supporters of life, corn, beans and squashes, with tobacco, added as a solace in rest or an aid in council. Squashes were dried for winter use, and corn and beans were kept in chests in houses, or in deep pits in the ground. The Iroquois found fish abundant in the waters and game in the forest, but could only dry or smoke these for preservation, not knowing the use of salt. Fruits were dried and nuts gathered, the latter furnishing an agreeable oil. When known to the whites, the Iroquois had almost abandoned the use of earthworks, preferring instead their strong palisades. Their houses were long, narrow, and of bark, nor did they adopt I40 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM the log house for more than a century. The fires were placed at intervals in the long aisle, with couches or floors on either side, these huts often being of great length and holding many families. Their weapons were simple at first. An ungrooved stone ax, a long bow and arrows, defensive armor including a shield at times, a club with bone or stone inserted at the head, a knife of stone or bone and afterward of steel, furnished all that was needed in war. Nets and bone harpoons were used in fishing, and more rarely lines with bone hooks. Weirs and hurdles were. also employed, but in shallow waters spearing was the favorite mode. Arrows were tipped with bone, horn, or stone, and the use of metal changed the material but not the form. Blowguns were largely used. Baskets and mats were woven in an artistic manner, and weav- ing embraced other simple articles. Thread and cords were made of Indian hemp and the inner bark of the elm, sinews also being used for many things. Baskets, bark vessels and carved wooden bowls were found in every house, and every Iroquois had his capacious and often handsome wooden spoon. At the period of European contact pottery had gone beyond simple lining, pinch- ing and dotting, and many clay vessels were ornamented with the human face or figure. According to the maker’s taste or skill, such vessels were rude or elegant. This is true of the early pipes, in which the Iroquois chiefly used fine clay. They were often simple and of a curved trumpet form, but as frequently the bowl had some tasteful figure, facing the smoker. Sometimes the pipe was ornamented throughout. The true Iroquois canoe was of elm bark, quite clumsy in com- parison with the graceful birch bark of the northern Algonquins and Hurons. On the Mohawk river dugouts were sometimes used. Snowshoes aided winter travel, and the back frame was in favor for carrying some burdens. ‘The sled was rarely used. Dress was scanty in summer, but ample in winter, and had the usual ornaments of feathers, beads or embroidery. Perforated or grooved teeth were much used, and the introduction of bronze and silver, with the white man’s blanket, greatly changed primi- HISTORY OF THE NEW YORK IROQUOIS IAI tive apparel. The neat and handsome moccasin long survived and beaded work is still used. At one time elaborate bone combs were much employed, and early writers mention stockings and mittens. In the household the large wooden pestle and mortar are still found, being preferred in mealing corn, for very good reasons. Basket sieves, stirring sticks and other things are still used, but the wooden spoon has had its day. Two early games were those of lacrosse and the dish or bowl, ,the latter now called the peach-stone game. Both these are wide- spread and of high antiquity. The latter is for great occasions, but has a modification for domestic use, which may be quite as old. The snow snake is of uncertain age, having no mention in early writings, as several minor games have not. The musical instruments were and are the flute, kettledrum and various kinds of rattles. Sepulture was rarely on the surface, the body being usually bound in a crouching posture and placed upright in a pit, but ways of burial varied greatly and sometimes curiously. Some memorial often marked the spot. Pits were also dug to hold grain, and many open ones may yet be seen. They are some- times mistaken for graves. Bone pits were rare, though much used by the Neutrals and Hurons. During the historic period wampum came into use in many ways, but was hardly known in the interior before. Wooden masks have an age of over two centuries and are still made. Worship has varied greatly, and consists mainly of singing and dancing. The great Iroquois feast was that once termed a turn- ing of the head, when dreams were related and the wildest follies committed. This at last became the white dog feast, now almost obsolete. There are many minor feasts, mostly of thanksgiving. Belonging to these are many dances, original and adopted, of which Morgan has given a long list, enumerating 32, with descriptions of many. As with all unlettered nations, the story-teller was a man of importance, giving pleasure in many an idle hour. His tales of I42 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM travel were not always believed, but were heard with wonder. Any one could relate his own deeds; he kept in memory those of the past. Count Zinzendorf said: “ These Indians perpetuate the memory of their heroes in heroic poems, which are so accurately handed down orally that it is impossible for any one to boast of feats which he has not performed.” Above all, the marvelous story-teller dwelt on the relations of man to the lower creation, originating or keeping in mind those pathetic or comic tales wherein men, birds and beasts meet as friends or foes; often as kindred. David Cusick recorded briefly some of the more gro; tesque of these, telling of flying heads, stone giants, vampires, monstrous beasts, serpents and witches, but gave only a hint of the Indian tales told by the winter’s fire. Welcome was the story-teller everywhere, nor was his fee of tobacco ever grudged. There was a higher purpose when the wampum was produced and its meaning revealed. That told of history, established cere- monies, moral laws. Songs were to be learned that religious rites might be duly observed; other songs preserving the names, deeds and virtues of their ancestors, exactly learned for condoling the dead or raising new chiefs; points of etiquette to be observed, for they were a punctilious people, having precise rules for every public act; how to speak and how to dance, with many a regu- lation for private life. They often looked on their white friends as unpolished people, pitying them for their lack of good man- ners. Sometimes they even showed them the better way. The Algonquins were less sedentary than the Iroquois, and cultivated the soil much less. Some have made the Iroquois long house and the Algonquin circular hut marks of distinction, but these are far from invariable. The Iroquois have been con- sidered the higher intellectually and the more eloquent, but this was partly the result of their frequent regular or special councils as a great power. Indeed they adopted captives or allies so largely that but few of pure Iroquois blood may have lived in historic times. The training alone continued, and this developed a high type of aboriginal life. They were accustomed to plan, fight and rule. In later days their vantage ground between the HISTORY OF THE NEW YORK IROQUOIS , 143 French and English made them able diplomats, and they used their power well. Their eloquence has been celebrated and has not lost its power yet. Competent persons have testified that it lost rather than gained by interpretation. olden says, in his History of the Five Nations: The speakers whom I have heard had all a great fluency of words and much more grace in their manner than any man could expect among a people entirely ignorant of the liberal arts and sciences. . . I have heard an old Indian sachem speak with much vivacity and elocution, so that the speaker pleased and moved his audience with the manner of delivering his discourse, which, however, as it afterwards came from the interpreter, dis- appointed us in our expectations. After the speaker had em- ployed a considerable time in haranguing with much elocution, the interpreter often explained the whole by one single sentence. I believe the speaker, in that time, embellished and advanced his figures, that they might have their full force on their imagination, while the interpreter contented himself with the sense, in as few words as it could be expressed. Of this Mr Parish, the interpreter, once said it was altogether impossible for him to impart to the translations anything like the force and beauty of the originals. He also stated that on great occasions, the Indian orators, Red Jacket and Farmer’s Brother in particular, not only studied their speeches, and conned them well, but would send to him for rehearsals, in order that they might be assured that he understood them fully, and could trans- late them with accuracy. Examples will appear incidentally, but a quotation may be added from a French writer, who heard Dekanissora in 1694: These are the words of Teganissorens, which he enunciated with as perfect a grace as is vouchsafed to an unpolished and uncivilized people. He went through his speech with freedom and collectedness, and concluded with a certain modesty and so great a show of respect and submission to the Count as to be remarked. Originally Iroquois speeches combined plain speech, intoning and pantomime. An account of Kiotsaeton’s address and pres- ents appears in the Relation of 1645. “After a few words he began 144 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM to sing, and his comrades responded. He promenaded in that great place as in a theater. He made a thousand gestures, he looked at the sky, he faced the sun, he rubbed his hands.” ‘The presents were made and explained in a soberer tone, and a few concluding words followed. ‘“ His manner and words were much praised. Heintoned some songs between his presents, he danced for rejoicing; in short he showed himself a very good actor.” Intoning was often used to show that a message or meaning was quoted. When Cammerhoff and Zeisberger were at the Onondaga council in 1750, a chief had a message to deliver from the Nanticokes: “To our astonishment an old Oneida began to sing the message which he had for the council in a very high tenor voice. He continued for more than half an hour.” ‘The Moravians explained their belt and string to Canassatego, and he spoke for them in the council. ‘ He at once showed them the Fathom of Wampum and belt, and intoned in the usual Indian fashion the significance of each.” Besides pantomime and songs there were early customs in speaking which have ceased. When Le Moyne was at Onondaga in 1054, he said: ‘I was the full space of two hours making all my harangue in the tone of a captain, promenading after their custom, like an actor on a stage.” Chapter 3 Clans and their divisions. Totemic bond. Line of descent. Migrations. Date of League. Cartier’s visit. Mohawks leave Canada. Traces of them there. Iroquois war. Algonquins at Montreal. First Mohawk towns in New York. Age of Huron nations. The three great and probably original clans found in each Iroquois nation are the Bear, Wolf and Turtle, and without these no council was valid. The Mohawks and Oneidas had only these, but the others had supplementary clans, varying in names and number. L. H. Morgan gave five of these to the Senecas: the Beaver, Deer, Snipe, Heron and Hawk. ‘To the Cayugas he assigned the Snipe, Eel, Beaver, Deer and Hawk, but the Onon- dagas say that all Eels belong to them. To the Onondagas he ~~ HISTORY OF THE NEW YORK IROQUOIS 145 gave the Snipe, Beaver, Ball, Deer and Eel, leaving out the Hawk clan. Both he and Horatio Hale mention the Ball clan, which is really a subdivision of the Turtle, commonly known as the Small Turtle. To the Tuscaroras he gave in full the Bear, Great and Little Turtle, Gray and Yellow Wolf, Eel, Beaver and Snipe. There are Onondaga Eels on that reservation, which may account for a supposed Tuscarora clan. He allowed them no Hawk clan, and assigned the Heron only to the Senecas. J. V. H. Clark’s Onondaga enumeration is the Bear, Wolf, Turtle, Eel, Deer, Beaver, Eagle and Heron, substituting the latter for the Snipe, which is an Onondaga clan, and the Eagle for the Hawk, which seems proper. The writer belongs to the Eel clan. In 1666 there was a different enumeration and naming by a French writer. Nine Iroquois clans were named in two divisions, the first being called Guey-niotiteshesgue, meaning four tribes. These were the Turtle, or Atiniathin; the Wolf, called Enan- thayonni or Cahenhisenhonon; the Bear, or Atinionguin; and the Beaver. The second division was Ouiche-niotiteshesgué, or five tribes. Of these the Deer was Canendeshé; the Potato, Schones- chioronon; the Great Plover, Otinanchahé; the Little Plover, Asco or Nicohes; and the Eagle, Canonchahonronon. A French- man, adopted as a Seneca, gave another account in 1736, naming 10 clans, but omitting the Wolf and Heron. They were the Bear, Turtle, Plover, Eel, Deer, Beaver, Potato, Falcon, Lark and Partridge. Variations are frequent. The Onondaga clans are now the Turtle, ot Ho-te-nealh-te; Wolf, or Ho-te-kwa-ho; Bear, or Ho-te-ska-wak; Beaver, or Ho- te-hu-ne-wha-keh-ha-no, People of the Creek; Snipe, or Ho-te-ne- see-yuh, People of the Sand; Eel, or Ho-te-teu-ha-kah, People of the Rushes; Deer, or Da-hah-de-ge-nine, People of Hoofs; and Hawk, or Ho-te-swe-gi-yu. They are the Boards, alluding to the large sticks in hawks’ or eagles’ nests. No one marries in his own clan, and not long since there were clan burials. When traveling, they are supposed to be enter- tained by those of their own clan. How five of the clans fared in visiting the Oneidas and Mohawks has not been explained. 146 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM In old times the totems appeared on every house, but the Mohawks at first had a village for each clan. This soon ceased. When a clan seemed dying out, it might be replenished from others. At one time the Mohawks preserved the Oneida nation in this way, supplying husbands for the women. The principal chiefs were unequally distributed among the clans, and some had none at all. This has been thought proof that these originated after the formation of the league. In later days there have been changes, and offices are not now always in the clans to which they first belonged. | David Cusick, a native Tuscarora, said that “ each nation con- tains sets of generations or tribes, viz: Otter, Bear, Wolf, Beaver, Turtle. Each tribe has two chiefs to settle disputes.” School- craft found Eels resident among the Tuscaroras, but, in the face of all history, said it was not an Iroquois clan totem. Charlevoix spoke of the division of the Iroquois Turtle clan nearly two cen- turies ago: “The family of the Tortoise is split into two branches, called the Great and Little Tortoise. The chief of each family bears its name, and in all public deeds he is called by no other.” The latter branch is the Ball clan of some writers, a name derived from a Hiawatha legend. Those who have treated of the Iroquois system’as a carefully arranged and artificial plan, rather than a natural growth, have had much to say on the wisdom of the totemic bond, supposing that its great advantages had been foreseen. All members of a clan were considered near relatives; the three principal clans belonged to all the nations, and their supposed family relationship and actual friendship seemed to bind all together. The rule against marrying in the same clan made another link. There was no household which did not belong to two or more clans. If a man might not have a place in the Grand Council by reason of his clan, his son possibly might, for father and child were never of the same. The children followed the mother’s side in nation and tribe, thus enhancing her dignity. In many such ways the clan strengthened the league. A wise plan would have required each one of these everywhere, but they came in a simple HISTORY OF THE NEW. YORK) TROQUOIS 147 and natural way. Mr Hale took the same view, considering that the three western nations adopted more captives or allies than the Oneidas and Mohawks, and thus had more clans. The examination of early New York sites has thrown much light on the time and manner of the Iroquois advent in New York, heretofore based on doubtful grounds, though historic proof seemed ample.. No precise date can be given to the coming of the Cayugas and Senecas, but no great age can be allowed either of these. The case of the Onondagas is much clearer. The former seem to have come directly from the west, and the latter from the north, tarrying for awhile at the east end of Lake Ontario. Early in the 16th century they had some settlements in the north part of Onondaga county and south part of Oswego, but did not reach the hills whence they had their name till late in that century. Before its close they may have had one or two towns there. One occupied about 1600, or a little later, is closely connected by its relics with those having European articles. Possibly one early Oneida fort may be dated before 1580, but the one which had the earliest of those Oneida stones which gave name to the nation must have been later, and to this suc- ceeded the fort attacked by Champlain in 1615, also having its great boulder. The Oneidas remained among the higher hills till some time in the 18th century, when they sought the lower land. Their earlier homes seem to have been on either side of the St Lawrence, in the vicinity of the Oswegatchie river. From these two nations we might find an approximate date for the league, but Mohawk history, traditions and remains furnish much plainer evidence. Indian tradition is no sure guide, for, even when striking events are kept in mind, dates are almost certain to be confused. So those who depend on popular tales vary over a century in the date of the league. Mr Hale disregarded David Cusick’s esti- mates of time, but followed his scheme of settlement and division of dialects, concluding that Mr Morgan was right in dating the league about 1459. These eminent writers knew little prac- tically of early Iroquois towns, and these silent witnesses did not 148 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM affect their conclusions. Nor did plain history. Little was said of what Champlain, Charlevoix, Perrot, the Jesuits and others wrote, nor were Albert Gallatin’s sober conclusions mentioned. Tradition and the varying accounts of Indian chiefs were trusted by both. Some Indians mentioned by Hale now deduct a cen- tury and a half, carrying the date of the league to near 1600. From similar Oneida statements, the Rev. Samuel Kirkland made this 1608. Heckewelder quoted from a manuscript volume of Pyrlaeus, the Moravian missionary, an account of the formation of the league which he had from a Mohawk chief: “ The alliance or confederacy of the Five Nations was established, as near as can be conjectured, one age (or the length of a man’s life) before the white people (the Dutch) came into the country.” The. words in parentheses are Heckewelder’s, and the question may well be raised whether he was right. Shakspere gives seven ages to one man’s life. Did the age of Pyrlaeus mean one man’s life, or the generation of about 30 years? What coming of the whites was meant? Was it that of Hudson, whom they may not have seen? or that of Champlain, whom they had reason to remember? or that of the Dutch, to trade or settle? The initial date is slightly confused. Some have assumed this as 1609, deducted 70 years for a man’s life, and dated the confederacy in 1539, which is much too early. If a generation of 30 years be allowed, we would have 1579, which approximates the true date of the Mohawk exodus. But if we are to quote Pyrlaeus at all, let us hear more, a thing seldom done. After noting the rank of the Mohawks and Onei- das, he proceeds to say: ‘“ The Senecas, who were the last who at that time had consented to the alliance, were called the young- est son; but the Tuscaroras, who joined the confederacy prob- ably a hundred years afterwards, assumed that name, and the Senecas ranked before them, as being the next youngest son, or as we would say, the youngest son but one.” Now the Tusca- roras were admitted about 1714, making the Seneca alliance about 1614 and harmonizing with Champlain’s distinction of the Sen- ecas from the Iroquois. Their union seems earlier than the date which Pyrlaeus here gives. HISTORY OF THE NEW YORK IROQUOIS I49 All traditions of the original league say that the Senecas were the last to join, and their own date may be cited from Schoolcraft : “There is a tradition among portions of the Senecas, that the present confederation took place four years before Hudson sailed up the river bearing his name. This gives A. D. 1605.” Then Schoolcraft learned that Ephraim Webster was told by the Onon- dagas that the true date was “ about the length of one man’s life before the white men appeared.” What white men this inland nation meant may be a question. On the date J. V. H. Clark cited the same person: “ Webster, the Onondaga interpreter, and good authority, states it at about two generations before the white people came to trade with the Indians.” In 1875 some Onondaga chiefs told Mr Hale that “it was their belief that the confederacy was formed about six generations before the white people came to these parts.” He allowed 25 _ years to a generation or 150 years for all. Deduct these from 1609 and there remains Morgan’s date of 1459. The same Onon- dagas afterward testified in court that the date was about 1600. It is evident that such statements are not reliable. What does history, what does the Iroquois country itself say? In 1535 Jacques Cartier ascended the St Lawrence to Quebec and Montreal, finding Iroquois spoken more or less all the way, and preserving many words and names. At Montreal he visited ‘and described the Iroquois town of Hochelaga. They long remembered that visit and seem to have mentioned it in a council at Albany, June 2, 1691, though they may have referred to Captain Jacobs, who reached Albany in 1623, or perhaps con- fused both with Hudson’s coming. We have been informed by our Forefathers that in former times a Ship arrived here in this Country which was matter of great admiration to us, especially our desire was to know what was within her Belly. In that Ship were Christians, amongst the rest one Jaques with whom we made a Covenant of friend- ship, which covenant hath since been tied together with a chaine and always ever since kept inviolable by the Brethren and us. A probable reference to Cartier’s visit by the Mohawks is found on the map of 1616, and is thus translated: “ But as far as one can 150 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM understand from what the Maquas say and show, the lrench came with sloops as high up as to their country to trade with them.” As this note is placed near the site of Albany on the map, it has been understood to refer to the Hudson river instead of the St Lawrence, though the latter was Iroquois territory and the former was not. ‘Though there were Iroquois all along the St Lawrence when Cartier ascended it, Champlain found only Algonquins when he went up that great stream in 1603. Where had the ancient inhabitants gone? The story has been told by De la Potherie, Charlevoix, Colden and others, and has much to confirm it incidentally. Charlevoix said it was the most credible story of the origin of the Iroquois war that he could find, and thought this was of somewhat recent date when Champlain came. The Iroquois and Adirondacks lived peaceably together on the river; the former cultivating their fields as Cartier describes, and the latter employing their time in hunting, each supplying the needs of the other. On one occasion, when the Iroquois wished to try hunting, the Algon- quins consented, willing to show their superior skill. Six of each went along, but the Algonquins left the Iroquois in the camp, taking the hunt to themselves but taking nothing else. Three days passed and they killed nothing. Then the Iroquois went out secretly with great success. Night came on, and their jealous companions killed them all while asleep. When this was at last discovered, they scornfully refused redress to their injured friends. Powerless to do anything then, the Iroquois “ bound themselves by oath to perish to a man, or to have their revenge.” They left their country, learned war prudently and successfully, and in due time, said Charlevoix, “they poured all at once upon the Algonquins, and commenced that war of which we saw only the conclusion, and which set all Canada on fire. . . Those who suffered most were the Hurons, who engaged in this war as allies, auxiliaries, or neighbors to the Algonquins, or because they lay in the way of both.” Colden said they went to New York, easily drove off the Satanas, or Shawnees, practised stratagems because of their HISTORY OF THE NEW YORK IROQUOIS I51 weakness, and then turned their arms against the Adirondacks or Algonquins with success. Charlevoix adds that, while the Algonquins took no precautions against surprise, “the Iroquois alone use more circumspection in war, and there is no doubt that it is one of the principal causes of the superiority which they have acquired over the enemies who have never yielded to them in valor, and might easily have crushed them by numbers.” That this war was recent when Champlain came is evident. Though this had caused them to abandon the islands of Lake Champlain, the Indians with the great explorer in 1609 told him that the Ver- mont shore belonged to the Iroquois, and that there were beau- tiful valleys and fertile cornfields there. Even in 1636 a mission-— ary on the St Lawrence said: “‘ The savages have shown me some places where the Iroquois formerly cultivated the land.” He advised them to use these, so that they could not have greatly changed. There is a reference to the beginning of this war in Champlain’s account of the proposed peace between the Iroquois and Algon- quins in 1622. The Indians said “they were tired and weary of wars which they had had for more than fifty years; and that their fathers had never wished to enter into treaty, on account of the desire for vengeance which they wished to obtain for the murder of their friends, who had been killed; but, having con- sidered the good which might result, they resolved, as has been said to make peace.” This would place the beginning of the Iroquois war about 1570. In the Relation of 1660 there is a sketch of the varying fortunes of the Mohawks since 1600 and before. “Toward the end of the. last century the Agnieronnons had been brought so low by the Algonquins that there appeared almost no more of them upon the earth. Ina few years they overcame their foes and reduced them to the same state. Then the Andastes harassed them, and they were in great fear. The Dutch came and gave them guns; they were again victors and never lost their advantage. All that the French could learn of their military history went not far back in the 16th century.” 152 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM The early writers treat their recent residence on the St Law- rence as a well known fact, but some mention Algonquins who were present at the founding of Montreal in 1642. One said his erandfather lived there, and added: “ Phe Hurons, who were then our enemies, chased our ancestors from this country; some retired toward the land of the Abnaquiois, the others to the land of the Iroquois, and one part turned to the Hurons themselves, uniting with them, and behold the land was made almost a desert.” This either combines the expulsion of the Iroquois with that of the Algonquins, or makes it precede this, and agrees with the Huron account that they received another nation about 1590, making due allowance for Indian dates. Indeed those Algonquins who went to the Iroquois may have inflamed them against the great body of the Hurons, and thus led to war. These early references to the exodus of the Mohawks from Canada have recently had the aid of archeology, and one ques- tion now is, what evidences of early Iroquois occupation does the lower Mohawk valley present? There are camps and graves, and some insignificant hamlets belonging to prehistoric times and of brief occupancy. But three prehistoric forts are known, in two of which one or two ornaments of European make have been found. Both of these forts are north of the river, and both are distinctly related to the succeeding historic towns. The third is a few miles south of the Mohawk, and was at first said to yield European articles, but later explorers have found none. Its relics have not such distinct relations to succeeding town sites, but its Iroquois character is clear. These are all the town sites known to belong to the New York Mohawks of precolonial times. It is possible one or two more may be found. It is well known that the Mohawks once had three tribal towns, one for each of their three clans, differing in this from the other Iroquois, but this feature did not last long. It is also well known that early Iroquois towns changed their sites every IO or I5 years on an average. Making the removal of these three occur in 1600, and allowing them a period of 20 years, their set- tlement would have been about 1580. Another 20 years or less HISTORY OF THE NEW YORK IROQUOIS 153 would have brought succeeding towns well into the Dutch period, and would account for the abundant European ornaments. ‘The earlier ones may have come from the French in Canada. Their vessels haunted the lower St Lawrence, trading with the natives, who carried their wares far inland. There is full proof of this. Some time should be allowed for the Mohawks’ exodus; but from Champlain’s account their war with the remaining Canadian Indians should be dated about 1570, and the Algonquin expulsion from Montreal varied little. The grandsire of one of the Algon- quins of 1642 had lived there, and 70 years is ample time to allow for this. The dates may then be 1560 for the withdrawal of the Mohawks, a little later for the occupancy of their valley, and some interval may have elapsed before forming the league. It is customary to date the statement of Pyrlaeus from Hudson’s voyage, but that explorer probably saw no Mohawks and it seems more reasonable to count from active trade with the Dutch, or the founding of Fort Orange. The true date of the confederacy seems to lie between the years 1570 and 1600. One more statement may help us. Bearing in mind the num- bers of the Iroquois and their frequent removals, any experienced person can see that their coming into New York can not be placed very far back, for the number and character of the sites will not allow this. A brief period covers the longest occupation of any early site, but some forts were inhabited but a few weeks. A good observer can sometimes closely determine the time. His- tory aids us a little here. The Iroquois and Hurons were closely related, the Mohawks being a recent offshoot of the latter. In the Relation of 1639 it is said of the Hurons: The general or common name of these nations, according to the language of the country, is Ouendat; the individual names are Attignaouantan, Attigneenongnahac, Arendahronons, and Tohontaenrat. The first two are the two most considerable, as having received and adopted the others into their country. The one within fifty years in this, and the other within thirty. The first two speak with assurance of the dwelling of their ancestors, and of the different situations of their villages for more than two hundred years, for, as it may be observed in preceding Relations, they are obliged to change their place at least every ten years. 154 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM Here it appears that two of the Huron nations came into their land rather early in the 15th century, according to themselves, but probably later; that they received another nation about 1590, or after the Mohawk exodus; and that the fourth nation joined them about 1610. Chapter 4 Origin of league. Probable date. Allotment of sachems. Hiawatha. Names of sachems and their meaning. Other chiefs. Name and terri- tory of each nation. Council names. Brotherhoods. Name of league. Iroquois and Algonquin name. Place of formative council. Influence of women. Of the formation of the Iroquois league Pyrlaeus received an account in 1743, which differs only in brevity from all later ones. It was proposed by Thannawage, an aged Mohawk, and Togana- wita appeared for the Mohawks, Otatschechta for the Oneidas, Tatoyarho for the Onondagas, Togarhayon for the Cayugas, and Ganiatario and Satagarnyes for the Senecas. These names are in the Mohawk dialect and were to be preserved by successive chiefs. This has been done with the exception of the first, who has no nominal successor. He considered himself the founder of the league, and no one could follow him in this. In the con- doling song his name appears with the five other founders, but is not in the list of the 50 principal chiefs. | Mr Hale said, adhering to an early date, “If the League was formed, as seems probable, about the year 1450, the speeches and hymn, in their present form, may reasonably be referred to the early part of the next century.” The song treats all the 50 orig- inal chiefs as dead, and laments the good old times. There is no real discrepancy in referring the suggestion of the league to a Mohawk chief. Hi-a-wat-ha was an Onondaga, afterward adopted by the Mohawks, and his name, variously translated, is second in the list of their 9 principal chiefs, entitled to sit in the Grand Council. The Oneidas had 9 of these, the Onondagas 14, the Cayugas 10, and the Senecas 8, or 50 in all. When one of these dies, another is raised in his place and takes his name. The Senecas may always have formed two bands, accounting for two leading chiefs. In the Grand Council they HISTORY OF THE NEW YORK IROQUOIS 155 have the fewest of all, the attendance at first being determined by distance and interest, and the Senecas being the last to favor the league. In representation this made no difference, each nation having but one vote, and its chiefs agreeing what that should be. Though there were these principal chiefs succeeding to the old titles, it is historically true that there were often more, increasing or diminishing as might be expedient. There are many cases where more than the regular number are mentioned, and prin- cipal chiefs were deposed or restored when desired. War chiefs were often leaders in war and assistants to the principal chiefs in peace, as they are now. There are impressive ceremonies for the raising of each, and they are usually nominated by the women, who have great power, but do not speak in council. Another class is of the pinetree chiefs, having their roots in the sky and their power from their goodness, but rules varied much. The Hi-a-wat-ha legends are many and different. He was the reputed founder of the league in the way of suggestion and work, and the inventor of wampum with some, this being new to the Iroquois at the beginning of the 17th century. In most tales he travels through the nations, explaining his views and giving the national and council names by which they have since been known. Though slightly known before, Mr J. V. H. Clark first gave wide circulation to the story in its most fanciful and popular form, too well known to require repetition in detail. He had this from Onondaga chiefs. ‘Ta-oun-ya-wat-ha comes to earth and delivers it from many evils, becomes a man indeed as Hiawatha, con- venes a council, forms the league, and ascends to heaven again in his white canoe. Mr Clark said that Hiawatha’s often quoted speech was a pure invention of his own. In all these tales the council ground is at Onondaga lake, though the Onondagas then lived a score of miles away. Schoolcraft had the story from Clark, and at last it took a western form. The earliest of these tales was published by William Dunlap in 1839,-in his History of the New Netherlands. He had it from the Onondaga interpreter, Ephraim Webster, and, not remem- bering the chief’s name, he called him Oweneko. He was an 156 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM unselfish man, while the principal Onondaga chief was ambitious. By proposing to make him head of all, he at last secured his aid and the league was formed. It is curious that David Cusick said nothing of Hiawatha, while he described fully the appearance of Atotarho, nor does the latter come into Clark’s tale of Hiawatha. Of the plainer and more reasonable accounts the best is that of Horatio Hale, who grew eloquent over the story of this Indian sage. That his enthusiasm carried him too far, few will ques- tion, but no one will deny that he had a good subject for this. Hiawatha came of a race which was a match for European diplo- macy and which produced many high-minded, heroic and chival- rous men. | Briefly the story runs like this. Hiawatha, He who seeks his Lost Mind which he knows where to find, (the Onondaga inter- pretation) was an Onondaga who wished the kindred nations of New York to abolish war among themselves. The Onondaga chief, Tadodaho, opposed this, being a grim and ferocious war- rior, jealous of his own power. Ata national council he defeated the project. A second followed with the same result, and at the third one Hiawatha was alone. Then he went to the Mohawks with many adventures on the way. In his camp, near the Mohawk town, some young men found him stringing a kind of wampum, made of quills, the use of which he explained. Then he and the great chief Dekanawidah met. The Mohawk chief approved the plan of union, and the Mohawks ratified it in coun- — cil. The Oneida chief, Otatshehteh, was consulted, but deferred the question for a time. On his approval another council was held at Onondaga with the old result. Then the Cayugas were approached and gave a quick consent. Another council met at Onondaga and a new proposal was made. Tadodaho was to be the head of the confederacy, and the Onondagas were to keep the great council fire. This made both desirous to extend the league. The Senecas were consulted, and the office of military commanders was offered to two of their great chiefs, Ganyadariyo and Shadekaronyes. On their acceptance the final steps were taken at Onondaga lake. HISTORY OF THE NEW YORK IROQUOIS 157 David Cusick, however, said: “‘ The Bear tribes nominate the Chief Warrior of the nation. The laws of the confederation pro- vides the Onondagas to furnish a King, and the Mouhawks a great war chief of the Five Nations.” In his own peculiar way he described the first ruler: About this time the Five Families become independent nations, and they formed a council fire in each nation, etc. Unfortunately a war broke out among the Five Nations: during the unhappy differences the Atotarho was the most hostile chief, resided at the fort Onondaga; his head and body was ornamented with black snakes; his dishes and spoons were made of skulls of the enemy ; after a while he requested the people to change his dress, the people immediately drove away the snakes. His name of Vatotarho or Vadodaho, The Entangled, alludes to this mythic feature. The principal Onondaga chief, however, was often called by the council name of the nation, and sometimes by what may be another official title. Cusick enumerated 13 successive Atotarhos down to the time of the discovery, and there have been several since. An attempt has been made to fix the date of the league from this, but the results are not reliable. The names of the 50 principal chiefs follow, as given in the Onondaga dialect. They vary in the Seneca and Mohawk, in the latter of which they are commonly sung at condolences. ‘The Mohawk chiefs are nine: Te-kie-ho-ke”, Two Voices; Hi-e- wat-ha, One who seeks his Lost Mind which he knows where to find; Shat-e-kie-wat-he, Two Stories in One, i. e. the same story from two persons; Sah-e-ho’-na, He is a Tree with Large Branches; Te-yon-ha’-kwen, That which we live on; O-weh- he-go-na, Large Flower; Te-hah-nah-gai-eh-ne, Two Horns lying down; Has-tah-wen-sent-hah, Holding the Rattles; Sau- te-gai-e-wat-ha, Plenty of Laree Limbs on a Uree. The Oneida chiefs are also nine, as follows: O-tat-sheh-te or Tat-sheh-te, Bearing a Quiver; Ga-no-gwen-u-ton, Setting up Ears of Corn in a Row; Ty-o-ha-gwen-te, Open Voice; Sho- non-ses, His Long House; To-na-oh-ge-na, Two Branches of Water ; Hat-ya-ton-nent-ha, He swallows his Own Body from 158 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM the Foot; Te-ha-tah-on-ten-yonk, Two Hanging Ears; Ha-nea- tok-hae-yea, Throat lying down; Ho-was-ha-tah-koo, They dis- inter Him. e The Onondagas have 14 chiefs in the grand council: Tah-too- ta-hoo, Entangled; Ho-ne-sa-ha’, perhaps The Best Soil upper- most; Te-hat-kah-tous, Looking all over; O-ya-ta-je-wak, Bit- ter in the Throat; Ah-we-ke-yat, End of the Water; Te-hah- yut-kwa-ye, Red on the Wing; Ho-no-we-eh-to, He has disap- peared; Ga-wen-ne-sen-ton, Her Voice scattered; Ha-he-ho, Spilling now and then; Ho-neo-nea-ne’, Something was made for Him, or was Laid down before Him; Sha-de-gwa-se, He is bruised; Sah-ko-ke-he, He may see Them; Hoo-sah-ha-hon, Wearing a Weapon in his Belt; Ska-nah-wah-ti, Over the Water. The Cayugas had Io chiefs: Te-ka-ha-hoonk, He looks both Ways; Ta-ge-non-tah-we-yu, Coming on its Knees; Ka-ta- kwa-je, It was bruised; So-yone-wes, He has a Long Wampum Belt; Ha-ta-as-yon-e, He puts One on Another; To-wen-yon-go, It touches #he Sky; Jote-to-wa-ko, Cold on Both Sides; Ta-hah- wet-ho, Mossy Place; Too-tah-he-ho, Crowding Himself; Des- kah-he, Resting on It. | tia There are eight Seneca chiefs: Kan-ya-tai-yo, Beautiful Lake; Sat-ta-kaa-yes, Skies of Equal Length; Sa-tea’-na-wat, He holds on to It; Sa-ken-jo-nah, Large Forehead; Ga-noon-gay-e, Threatened; Nis-hi-nea-nent-hah, The Day fell down; Kah- none-ge-eh-tah-we, They burned their Hair; Ta-ho-ne-ho-gah- wen, Open Door. The Tuscaroras have nine principal chiefs, who are: Ta-ha- en-te-yah-wak-hon, Encircling and holding up a Tree, which is also the council name; Sa-kwi-sa or Se-qua-ri-se-ra; Tah-ka- yen-ten-ah; Ta-wah-a-kate; Kah-en-yah-che-go-nah ; Ta-ka-hen-. was-hen; Ho-tach-ha-ta:; Na-wah-tah-toke, Two Moccasins Standing together; Sah-go-hone-date-hah, The One that spares Another. One or two of these may be doubtful, but none rank in the council as high as the others. Besides the chiefs there was the distinguished rank of Agoian- ders, a kind of nobility made up of men and women, often referred HISTORY OF THE NEW YORK IROQUOIS 159 to in early writings. These persons had special duties and privi- leges, and one dance was called after them. The false faces and medicine societies do not correspond to them, though these have peculiar functions and honors. Two of their national names were foreign to their language and came from their enemies. Mohawk is not an Iroquois word, nor could’a Mohawk once pronounce it. For some time the Algonquin family lay between the Dutch and that nation, and both they and the English accepted the names known to those living near them. The Dutch called them Maquas or Bears, that clan being prominent. Hence Father Bruyas wrote: “ Gan- niagwari, A she bear; This is the name of the Mohawks.” ‘Their accepted name, however, was Canienga, At the Flint, or People of the Flint; commonly given as Annies or Agniers by the French. This was connected with the idea of striking fire with a steel, and the steel became their national symbol. As this was an early name they may have learned to use the steel from Cartier or others in Canada, long before the rest had any contact with Europeans, and Sir William Johnson derived their name from the steel itself. Bruyas gave kannia for gunflint, which is near the French form of the national name. As for our horn- stone, usually termed flint, it was as abundant in all the other Iroquois territory as among the Mohawks. ‘The use of this with the steel made a distinction. The Dutch divided the Iroquois into Maquas and Senecas, Champlain into Iroquois and Entouhonorons, and later French writers into lower and upper Iroquois. They had everywhere a terrible reputation, which others should have shared. Roger Williams said: “ The Maguauogs, or Men-eaters, that live three or four hundred miles west from us, make a delicious monstrous dish of the heads and brains of their enemies.” Their common name of Mohawk came from another given by their enemies, Mohowaug, They eat Living Creatures. Besides the national title each nation had a council name by which it was addressed in public conferences. David Cusick gave this for the Mohawks as Te-haw-re-ho-geh, A Speech 160 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM Divided. There are other interpretations, all referring to a division, mostly of words. Albert Cusick thought the best ren- dering, A Heart divided into Two Hearts, equivalent to our E pluribus unum, and perhaps referring to their peculiar union. The national boundary east was the top of the hills east of Scho- harie creek; on the west it is said to have been at Little Falls. Northward they claimed to the rock Rogeo on Lake Champlain. Thence to the St Lawrence they asserted a joint ownership with their near relatives, the Oneidas. Their villages continually varied in number, changing from one side of the river to the other. The Oneidas were closely akin to the Mohawks, and their language is much the same. Both used the letter L freely, that being of rare occurrence in the other nations, and their use as interpreters, with the Mohawks, has left a distinct impress on the Indian terminology of New York. Their early seat was prob- ably in the St Lawrence valley, with forts north and south of Ogdensburg. They seem to have shared in the Mohawk exodus, and to have sought secluded and strong situations, as both Mo- hawks and Onondagas did. All three were for a time more exposed to hostile incursions than the Cayugas and Senecas, for the Neutral nation lay between the latter and the Hurons, and the Algonquins were far away. For this reason the early Oneidas never dwelt in the lowlands about Oneida lake and farther east, and no traces of them are found there. They sought the hills. One early village east of Chittenango creek and Cazenovia lake seems theirs, but the earliest identified with their name was a mile southeast of Perryville, at a remarkable stone now destroyed, but long venerated by the Indians. It was a dark crystalline rock, quite erect and reaching about 7 feet above ground. Their name refers to this, being People of the Stone, or more exactly the Upright Stone. In 1615 they were at Nichols’ pond in Fenner, a few miles away. That village also included a large boulder, and similar representative stones were selected as their villages moved northward. The Rev. Samuel Kirkland, an excellent authority, mentioned one in Westmoreland. The Oneida stone of 1796 was a somewhat cylindric boulder, weighing over 100 HISTORY OF THE NEW YORK IROQUOIS 101 pounds. Another is in Forest Hill cemetery, Utica N. Y. Aug was often added to Oneida to signify locality, or ronon for people. Their council name is Ne-haw-re-tah-go-wah, or Big Tree, refer- ring to Hiawatha’s finding them by a large tree which they had just cut down. | The French usually termed their town Onneiout, and their name was first mentioned and castle described from within by Arent Van Curler in 1634. He thought them a part of the Sen- ecas. The next year they appeared in the list of Iroquois nations in the Jesuit Relation. The Delawares termed the Mohawks Sankhicani, or Fire-striking People, a translation of their own name. The Oneidas were W’Tassone, Stone Pipe-makers, from their excellence in this art. Ononta, said an early French writer, means a hill or moun- tain. The present terminal in Onondaga is locative, and the word ronon was for a time added to signify people. Their Dela- ware name also referred to their situation. For a century they were on the hills near Limestone creek, in various places, leaving that valley in 1681, and making their home on Butternut creek for about 40 years more. Their removal to Onondaga creek is not so exactly known, but was not far from 1720. In that valley they have moved several times. The French found them on Indian hill, Pompey, in 1654, and first mentioned them in 1635. Van Curler came in contact with them early that year. The league was formed by Onondaga lake, and the Grand Council met in their town. Their council name is Seuh-no-keh-te, Bear- ing the Names, and sometimes the principal chief and town were called by this. As with all Indian names it is variously spelled. The gradual increase in power or security is well illustrated by the nation’s progressive removals from secluded to exposed situations. Champlain noticed this practice in speaking of the Hurons and Senecas in 1616: “Sometimes they change their Village of ten, of twenty, or thirty years, and transport it from one, two, or three leagues from the preceding place, unless they are constrained by their enemies to dislodge and to go far away, as the Antouhonorons had done from some 40 to 50 leagues.” 162 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM The Seneca territory had included both sides of the Genesee valley, but, when the Huron war broke out, they withdrew their towns to the east side. Most writers make the duration of a town from Io to 15 years. With the use of steel axes in getting fuel the time increased greatly. ° The French at first called the Cayugas Onioenronons, and their principal town and country Onioen. Afterward they termed them Goyoguins, sometimes omitting the first letter. The Moravians called them Gajukas, equivalent to our Cayugas. Though the whole of Cayuga lake belonged to them, they lived mostly at the lower end and on the river below. In early days they were east of the lake, but afterward had several villages on the western shore, and others later on the Susquehanna and its branches. David Cusick’s name is much like the later French form, and he defines Go-yo-goh as Mountain rising from the Water. L. H. Morgan gave it as Gwe-u-gweh, At the Mucky Land; and Albert Cusick, in accord with interpretations elsewhere, as Kwe-u-kwe, Where they drew their Boats ashore. In every case there may be a reference to the high and firm land, above the marshes. Their council name is Soh-ne-na-we-too-na, Great Pipe, and this is their symbol. The Delawares called them after the lake. [ That Champlain, when he came from the Huron. country. in 1615, meant the lake of the Senecas by that of the Entouhonorons, or Lake Ontario, seems very plain. Between Entouhonorons and Sonnontouehronons there is less difference than often occurs in early writers. Champlain had‘ noted that this people had drawn in their frontier towns, something needful to the Senecas alone. The question is rather whether he included some other Iroquois nations with them, as the Dutch did. This seems the case, and his words imply a loose confederation, such as might be expected at first. In describing his map he tells of the fort of 1615, where he “went to war against the Antouhonorons,” elsewhere mentioned as an Iroquois fort. In another place he said this: HISTORY OF THE NEW YORK IROQUOIS 163 The Antouhonorons are 15 villages, built in strong positions ; enemies of all others except the Neutral nation; their country is fine and in a good climate near the River St Lawrence, the passage of which they block to all other nations. . . The Yroquois and the Antouhonorons make war together against all the other nations except the Neutral nation. Carantouanis is a nation to the south of the Antouhonorons: . . . from whom they are only three days distant. Here are several particulars. The Antouhonorons were dis- tinct from but allied with the Iroquois. ‘They were south of Lake Ontario, but commanded the St Lawrence. They were at peace with the Neutrals. The Carantouanis lay three days south of them, and these have been placed near Waverly N. Y., and were also but three days from the fort in Madison county. The inference is that Champlain meant the Mohawks when he com- monly spoke of the Iroquois, and sometimes included the other four nations as the Antouhonorons. The French called the Seneca country Sonnontouan, and the Seneca people Sonnontouehronons or Tsonnontouans, which is very near the name of the Onondagas in meaning, implying dwellers on or among the great hills. Their common name is Algonquin, received by the Dutch from the Indians near the coast. Hon. George S. Conover derived it from the common word sinm, to eat, in allusion to cannibal tastes, or their being devourers of men in a more warlike sense. Horatio Hale, on the authority of Mr E. G. Squier, gave Sinako as the Delaware name for stone snakes, or as applied to the Senecas for mountain snakes. This word does not appear in Zeisberger’s Delaware vocabulary; and Mr Hale spoke doubtfully of it. In fact, Heckewelder gave the Delaware name of the Senecas as Maechachtinni, Mountaineers, and he is good authority. Their council name is Ho-neen-ho-hone-tah in Onondaga, Possessing a Door. David Cusick gave it as Te-how-nea-nyo-hent, with the same meaning. The Tuscaroras were added in 1714, their name signifying the Shirt-wearing People, and the confederacy has since commonly © been termed the Six Nations. Their position is not equal to the 164 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM others, but more like that of our territories. Except by courtesy they have no votes, nor had they any title to the lands on which they lived till they secured their present reservation. Their council name is Tu-hah-te-ehn-yah-wah-kou, Those who em- brace the Great Tree; perhaps because the Oneidas received them. The Indian idea is that the Five Nations are the house, the Tuscaroras like a woodhouse, built outside but attached. In describing their symbols in 1736, the Onondaga device was a cabin on top of a hill, the Mohawk a flint and steel, the Oneida a stone in the fork of a tree, the Cayuga a great pipe, and the Seneca a mountain. Charlevoix made a curious but not surpris- ing mistake in these signatures as made in 1700. Indian draw- ing is not yet artistic, and he said, “ The savages signed, each one putting the mark of his nation at the foot of the treaty. The Onondagas and Tsonnontouans traced a spider, the Goyogouins a calumet, etc.” The former were hills. The relationship of the nations has sometimes changed, but at present the Mohawks, Onondagas and Senecas are the elder brothers; the Oneidas, Cayugas and Tuscaroras the younger. Pyrlaeus said that at first the Mohawks were the elder brother, the Oneidas eldest son, and the Senecas youngest son. Then the Tuscaroras became youngest son. The Mohawks were always considered the oldest brother, and the present arrangement is at least 150 years old. When chiefs die or are to be raised in either of these, the opposite brotherhood takes charge of all the cere- monies and installs the new chiefs. In Canada now, where every nation and chief corresponds to those in New York, there is a difference in voting. The older and younger brothers separately determine what their vote shall be, and, if they disagree, the Onondagas, as fire-keepers, have the casting vote. In this case the Onondagas sit in the center of the council house, and the representatives of the two brotherhoods are on opposite sides. Each announces its vote, and the fire-keepers do the same. The latter are supposed to kindle and cover the fire. There is a similar division of clans for games and feasts. The names by which the league was called are less than some HISTORY OF THE NEW YORK IROQUOIS 165 have thought. The Algonquins of New Jersey and Pennsyl- vania termed the Andastes, or Susquehannas, Minquas. ‘These were both the kindred and enemies of the Five Nations; and, after the Iroquois had subjugated them, the whole family was termed Mingo in Pennsylvania, as speaking the same language. Thus Logan the Cayuga is often called a Mingo. There were other foreign names of less note. Their own name came from comparing their league to one of their long houses, having a door at each end and separate fires for each family through the length of the house. This title has been variously spelled and translated. The Moravians called them Aquanoschioni, prefixing a syllable, and rendering it Covenant or United People. Hale gave the Mohawk name as Rotinonsionni, They of the Extended House. Morgan gave the Seneca as Ho-de-no-sau-nee, People of the Long House. Bruyas interpreted Hotinnonsionni as.Cabin-makers. The Onondaga name is Kan-no-se-o’-ne, A Long House made of Several Houses put together. David Cusick simply made the name Goo-nea- seah-ne mean Long House. The Rev. Mr Dellius, in 1694, thought Honontonchionni equivalent to “ Konossioni, which is the whole howse, or all the Indians together.” The Relation of 1654 said that the Iroquois call themselves “ Hotinnonchiendi, that is to say, the finished cabin, as if they were only one family.” Charlevoix’s fanciful account of the origin of the word, Iro- quois, has been generally accepted till quite recently. He said, “The name of Iroquois is purely French, and has been formed from the term hiro, ‘I have spoken,’ a word by which these Indians close all their speeches, and kowe’, which when long drawn out, is a cry of sorrow, and when briefly uttered, is an exclamation of joy.” The truth is that this was an early Algonquin name for this people, which Champlain had from the Indians on the lower St Lawrence in 1603, six years before he met the Iroquois on Lake Champlain, and when he could have known nothing of their speech. He seems to have found this in constant use east of that place, and before he encountered any people speaking the 166 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM Huron tongue. This fact invalidates Mr Hale’s idea that it was of Huron origin, deriving it primarily from garokwa, a pipe, and thence from the indeterminate verb ierokwa, they who smoke. As all Indians smoked, this has no force. He hazarded another supposition, that, as Maquas were sometimes termed Bears, for which the Mohawk name was Ohkwari, and the Cayuga Jakwai (Yekwat in Schoolcraft), the term Iroquois might have come from this. Mr Brant-sero would derive it from the Mohawk J-th rongwe, I am the Real Man; Mr David Boyle from karakwa, the sun. All these conjectures are plausible, but we must remember that the name was Algonquin, and that the termination was in com- mon use by that family at that time, as applied to nations and tribes, having the force of the Iroquois ronon or people. One has but to remember the Abenaquois, Soriquois, Almouchiquois, Charioquois or Hurons, and many others, to see what the ter- minal means. | Recognizing its Algonquin origin, Mr J. N. B. Hewitt says it “suggests the Algonquin words irin, true or real; ako, snake; with the French termination ois, the word becomes Jrinakois.” This is much better, if not quite satisfactory, but quois is still the terminal of many tribal names. It may have come from ahkt, a place. Iroquet, a chief whose people were called after him, was also an Algonquin. The latest Algonquin dictionaries of the eastern nations do not contain Mr Hewitt’s words. The nearest approach to ako is achgook. Generally the site of the formative council has been placed on the northeastern shore of Onondaga lake, a very suitable spot, but some later Onondagas have assigned it to the center of Syra- cuse, equally unsuitable in early days. Some wampum belts have been made coeval with the league, a date much too early. Hiawatha’s white canoe is prominent in the story, bringing him to his first labors and bearing him aloft when all was done. The latter suggests Christian teaching but was not foreign to abo- riginal thought. Historically, as he left the lake for the Mohawk country, his white birch canoe may have been a strong contrast to the dark elm bark canoes of the rest. HISTORY OF THE NEW YORK IROQUOIS 167 One or two things more may be added about the league. At first it seems a loose alliance, holding periodical councils to pre- vent internal hostilities, but gradually becoming stronger and with more definite laws. In 1655 the Mohawks and Senecas were almost at war, and the former took defensive measures. Each nation made war or peace for itself, but, while this continued through all their history, they were most of the time a united people. Aggressive wars were popular, and all might heartily engage in these. When they were invaded, each nation took care of itself, sometimes.proposing aid but giving none. One feature should not be overlooked, the rank and great influ- ence of women, of which many examples could be given. Some New York treaties bear their names. The children followed the mother’s clan and nation, and the chief women had the power of naming principal chiefs for their clan or family. Speeches are made in the council for them but not by them, and Red Jacket was long their speaker. Peace or war, matters of general wel- fare, have often rested on their decision. ‘Tilling the soil, they sometimes claimed its ownership. The most curious testimony to the estimation of women is the old Huron and Iroquois rule, that for a woman’s life the atonement should be double that of a man. Chapter 5 Weakness of early Iroquois. Good Iroquois or Hurons. First battle with Champlain. Preparations for this and location. Battle of 1610. Invasion of Iroquois in 1615. Route of Champlain. Siege of Oneida fort. Brulé’s adventures. Coming of the Dutch and their maps. Supposed treaty at Tawasentha. Insufficient evidence. Efforts for peace between Algon- quins and Iroquois. Dutch attack Mohawks. Fort Orange built. Re- newed war between Iroquois and Canadian Indians. Mahicans sell their lands. With all their bravery and wisdom, the Iroquois seem to have been barely holding their own when first known as residents in New York. Champlain came to Tadoussac in 1603, before he had seen them, and found the Indians, “ rejoicing for the victory obtained by them over the Irocois, of whom they had killed some hundred, whose heads (scalps) they had cut off, which they had 168 NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM with them for their ceremony.”